Shota Impregnator [F/m MILF mom shota incest underage happy]

I entirely deserved the tongue lashing Mom gave before breakfast.

"We almost overslept!" She huffed and sighed. "Don't do that again."

"I'm sorry." I was sorry. Mom accepted that I had bound and gagged her for our story time. But when she woke up, she needed to start her day, and I was sound asleep beside her. She basically had to roll on top of me to wake me up!

"I worried that my hands had turned blue behind my back." She shook her head, disappointed. She had begun the rant upon returning from having to rush to the bathroom. She continued it with short snipes while we showered separately and dressed. Now she was in the kitchen staring into the refrigerator. I was half watching a video for school.

The games I'd played with Mrs. Abbey and her daughter, Shannon, had taught me how to tie safe knots. I should have untied Mom before she fell asleep, but I didn't because I thought I had tied good knots. I remembered that Mrs. Lum had complained about leaving her tied. I stayed beside Mom, but waking up in restraints must have rattled her. We both were on edge.

"Okay, I get it. I'll be more careful." I was a little bitter. I cut the video short. I had watched most of it. When I unplugged it from its charger, the small white cube reminded me of the terrible mistake I had made yesterday.

She sighed again. "I'm not wrong, but I shouldn't have barked at you. I know you'll try."

"Like you said, Mom. It's not like I can cure you."

Her demeanor sagged from lecturer to companion sad sack. "It's not like we can afford to go to counseling." She implied the obvious, that I needed help too. She pulled a carton of eggs from the fridge, then followed it with cheese and spinach.

I washed the bundle of spinach while she beat the eggs. Maybe we could get support for our disturbed moods. Ms. Nurhea was a sort of counselor. I suddenly wished I had helped her with Steve and his mom, two days ago. If I had, maybe she would help us for free.

I handed the spun bowl of healthy leaves to Mom just in time for her to cook the omelets. I remembered, Ms. Nurhea had asked me to keep an eye on Steve during school, but I missed class yesterday morning when he had said terrible things to Trish. I texted the attractive social worker about the event. If she reacted positively, I would then ask if she might help Mom and I.

The doorbell rang. I opened the door to find Jude standing sullen. "Are you gonna be a liar again today?"

"Invite him in, Billy." Mom had eavesdropped. "This, I've got to hear."

The last thing I needed was this brat to ruin my morning. I had wanted this day to go so much better than yesterday. No. I needed it to. I fumed silently and made room for Jude to enter. "It was just a dumb thing, Mom." I tried to set the context.

"You're dumb." The boy stuck his tongue out at me, scurried inside, and latched on Mom's leg. She was wearing housework jeans. "Billy said I could play with you, but he tricked me, and Daddy took me home."

"Well, that is rather deceptive." Mom flipped the omelet expertly. She realized that my trick had been meant to rid of Mr. Allister. "What do you have to say for yourself?" She asked me.

"Aw, Mom. I didn't think he'd get all upset." I didn't know what to say, actually. "I mean, I didn't say when he could play with you." It was the lamest excuse. Of course anyone would assume I meant, right then yesterday afternoon.

"It's not fair." Jude held on to Mom's leg.

Mom set the finished omelet on a plate. "Would you like some breakfast?"

"No, Ma-am." He pouted. "Dad goes to work early, and I ate a steak and eggs already."

My mouth salivated at the thought of having steak for breakfast.

She cut the omelet in two. "Then it's only fair that you play with me today, Jude." Mom slide one half onto another plate and offered it to me.

"Oh GOODIE!!" He jumped up and down!

"But, Mom, I was going to take care of you all day!" I stared at my breakfast but didn't reach for it. "I can't do that with-" How could I repeat our story game with a kid in the apartment?

"Hush." She asserted, pushing the plate into my hands. "I was going to excuse you from school, but I think Jude may be a blessing in disguise."

"What? How?" I didn't care if the steaming omelet froze over. My appetite drained away, replaced with fear of losing to the brat.

Mom went to the counter, and Jude took the seat next to her. I had to go around and sit opposite of them. I set the plate down with an annoyed clatter. She pushed a fork and knife and paper towel at me. "Billy, you can't skip school if there's any chance I won't need you here."

"I don't understand." I pouted and forked my egg with frustration.

"It'd be pretty obvious if you weren't being selfish." She accused gently. She asked Jude. "Do you like to help your father with chores around your home?"

"I guess, but only when Daddy does them with me." Jude answered warily.

"Billy, Jude may be just the thing to keep me focused today. I'll sit for him until his father returns, and if I get in a bad way again, I will text you."

"Are we just gonna work?" Jude wasn't the dimmest bulb in the complex. "I want to play."

"I'll want to play too." Mom gave him a sweet smile.

I gulped, imagining the worst. What Jude wanted to play with were Mom's beautiful boobs. There were no good choices. Jude would be in our home for the day, and Mom would certainly overrule my assertions to the contrary because I had made a promise. Either I rebelled and skipped school to prevent what I imagined or took it on the chin.

I had let down Mom a couple times recently, wrecking her trust by drugging Mr. Gorgev's food, and I had acted like a brat worse than Jude about her initiative with Mr. Crocle.

I was also pretty sure that Meals on Heels clients, who wanted me to impregnate them, weighed on her as well. She had spent hours alone in Tanya's cab after serving Miss Louis. I imagined her brooding in it. And there was something else ... something about Tara and Mrs. Cherkle that grated her yesterday. Helping Mom yesterday was the first good thing I may have done for her in what seemed like a very long time.

"I'll keep my watch close, Mom." I told her with all the sullenness of a thirteen year old boy. I would skip P.E. to make sure I didn't miss a text. "I won't let you down again, but you gotta promise to let Mr. Allister take Jude home." By which I meant, don't entertain his father like she had yesterday.

I dug into my omelet, appetite returning.

"Thank you, Billy." Mom sounded considerably relieved.

Jude sat unimpressed in his seat, gripping Mom's left arm. He reflected all of my sullenness with a victory smirk.

By the time I got halfway to school, I was feeling better. Mom was right. Taking care of a silly little boy for the day was about the farthest thing from having to deal with lingering self-doubt and guilt. I had made the right choice.

Except I couldn't shake the image of him sucking on Mom's boobs. I told myself, that's what 'taking it on the chin' meant, and I deserved it. At the time I didn't consider it a blessing, but that jealousy distracted my thoughts of Tuesday night's horror as effectively as Jude kept Mom from brooding.

The morning's air was crisp and I shivered. Summer was taking on aspects of autumn. Morning traffic hadn't changed a bit. My watch buzzed. Had Mom texted already?

It was Ms. Nurhea. "Thank you for letting me know, Billy. I'll meet with the principal today. I can get permission to see you, if you want to discuss it privately between you and I. I'm sorry I didn't text you after the session with Steve."

I accepted her offer to talk and resumed walking. I thought about ways to convince her to help Mom and I.

I reached school quite early. I hadn't checked the time when I left home. I just wanted to escape further nonsense over Jude. I found myself knocking on Mrs. Lum's office door.

"Oh, hello Billy. It's early." She was already wearing sweats. I guess she worked out in the morning. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?" She smiled.

I didn't know why I picked her. I could have gone to my math or English teachers. Maybe it was because her office was closest from the outside. What I did know, all of a sudden was, I needed to be with someone. Images of me fucking- No, raping Ms. Tidden, leaped into my head. In those images I was angry with her, because her husband had attacked Mom! I imagined venting my rage inside the unattractive, poor woman.

What I saw, of course was Mrs. Lum. "Billy?" My face must have reflected the emotion welling inside of me.

What I felt was a swelling desire to fuck! Not 'make babies', but just drill my hard cock into a vulnerable pussy. And my dick was very hard! Why hadn't I noticed the iron bar in my pants before arriving at her door? "Billy?" She looked around the grounds. A few students gabbed with each other in far corners of the schoolyard. "Are you here to-" Her eyes darted to my pants and the tent in them. "Oh, my." She gulped. "This is not a good time-"

I raised my palm and pressed it between her breasts. "I-I need-" Without saying more, I pushed the woman into her office. "I mean, y-you may have to stop me." She stepped backwards, allowing me to enter. I took her hand closest to me and applied the most basic of joint locks, a simple twist. I told her, "Stop me, or lock the door." A surge of desire propelled my thoughts and actions. The game I sometimes played with the P.E. teacher did not feel like a game that morning.

"Ow, Billy." Her twisted arm flinched against its locked joints. She looked out the open door then at the clock. Classes wouldn't begin for another half hour. "I've missed you too, but maybe we should wait..."

"I can't." I was barely holding back the dark urges compelling me. "Lock the door or stop me." I demanded again.

"Nooo, don't hurt me." She whined softly. She used her superior skill to slip the arm lock but not completely - no doubt by choice. She gave herself enough freedom to reach the door and shut it. Her free hand grabbed keys from her pocket, and she locked the door. "Billy, you can't keep raping me!" She was very much playing the game, not realizing how close I was to succumbing to an awful urge to take the woman by force. Of course, if I had tried, she would have mopped the floor with me.

I then changed the arm lock to something stronger, bending it behind her and pulling up. I drove her to her desk until her muscular belly bumped the edge. "Lean over, Bitch." I growled, and my free hand took the stapler. It was larger than an office stapler. Something about her job must have required heavy duty staples. "I can stab six staples into you before you could do anything about it." I threatened with an utter falsehood.

"No, please Billy!" Mrs. Lum recoiled. "Can't we talk about this? I thought you might have mended your raping ways. You didn't stalk my house this Monday night." She sounded more disappointed than upset.

"Lean over!" I spanked her covered butt with the side of the stapler. I let go of her arm and pushed the middle of her back.

"Ow! I will, Billy. Don't hurt me with the stapler!" Mrs. Lum bent her strong body over the top of her table. She spread her arms out as if she was hugging it. I quickly unlocked the stapler's base.

SNACK! SNACK! SNACK! - SNACK! SNACK! SNACK!

I sank six large staples down through the sleeves of her sweat shirt, without touching her arms. The metal teeth bit into the desktop, effectively pinning her. She could easily rip herself free, but I counted on her participation. The staples would keep her 'tied' down, for as long as she wanted to pretend.

"NOT THAT!" She cried. "I just bought this shirt!" Actually, it sported more than one permanent grass stain and even a few holes. She was just setting the mood. "Billy, talk about your feelings with me. I can help you!"

"Nobody can help me!" I blurted and immediately choked up. I did need help. That realization frightened me, but I responded with anger. "Gods I'm going to rape you twice this morning - to put two babies in you!" I pulled down her sweatpants and then her sports panties. The latter were black with thick bands. The material was extra thick to absorb more sweat. It was a struggle against the strong bands to open a path to her pussy. I got them down over her ass. With her sturdy panties holding her thighs firmly together, the odor of her reached to my nostrils. She had worked out recently - sweat and salt figured prominently in her crotch's smell.

"NOOO, THERE'S NOT TIME FOR TWO RAPES!" She yelled, fully earnest.

"Help yourself all you want to the bitch's cunt." A voice sang in my head. I had heard the voice before. I had learned to ignore it, but sometimes it knew more about me than I did. "A broken boy should be allowed to break their toys." The voice's part of me had accepted my recent emotional damage, whereas I'd refused to acknowledge that truth. I sustained my denial by unfastening my pants. I pulled them down quick and then my underwear. The angry head of my erect cock sprung out. Instead of tormenting Mrs. Lum with my dick, I simply slotted into her vulva, found the rape spot, and pushed my hard prick into her unprotected cunt.

"OOWW!!" She yelped for real! Even I grunted. She wasn't very wet, and lunging into her fairly dry pussy HURT!

"Raping a cunt is SUPPOSE to hurt!" The voice almost chuckled, and fresh anger filled my chest. I gritted my teeth and pulled half out. That didn't hurt as much, but I readied myself for more pain and slammed it back in.

"Ohhhh!! AAA!!! No, Billy!" Mrs. Lum's hips twisted from the pain in her dry crevice. "It hurts too much!" She could have kicked my shin or even my balls. Either would have stopped me. She chose to play the victim. "STOP! You're going to tear up my insides!"

I kept thrusting, awkwardly and painfully, in and out of her. The friction was intense! I wonder now if I wanted her vagina to punish me. I fucked and winced and blurted out the pain from our grinding genitals. "HHNNNGGGHH!!!"

"AAAAA - AAAA!!" She. "Please STOP it, Billy!" She groaned and lurched. One of the staples tore into a sleeve. "It's too raw!"

"I ow! own your cunt, Mrs. Lum." I squeaked and kept scorching her insides and my shaft with jerking thrusts. "Nngghh!"

"Enjoy the pain." The voice seduced. "You'll cum so hard!"

That sounded very wrong, hurting Mrs. Lum to enhance my orgasm. The voice had tempted me to embrace selfish desires before. Yet my attention drew away from my dick's scouring, to the urge that had unconsciously led me to my P.E. teacher's office. That part of me was like a demon feeding on the pain, and it's arousal was growing fast. The demon grinned at me with Mr. Tidden's eyes. "You're gonna cum quick!" The voice delighted.

"Ooohhh, uuhhgggnnn!!" I groaned.

"Aaahh." Mrs. Lum unexpectedly gasp with relief. Her body was finally excreting the juices that would cool our burning genitals. Because she was older, vaginal lubrication had taken longer to begin. Her moans took on a selfish tone as she began to enjoy what she believed was play rape. "I shouldn't be getting wet!" She cried pretending guilt. "Not for my rapist!"

The change from hurting, to smoother action added a contrasting layer to the sensations building an incredible orgasm in my body. I felt my balls stiffen as they prepared to flood the moistening sheath that had scraped my stiff hose. "This is the BEST RAPE!" I cried out.

A thud against the office door interrupted. "You're too loud!" A woman's voice barked.

"OH my STARS!" Mrs. Lum moved like a wrestler, ripping her sweater through the staples and freeing her cunt from my thrusting cock. At the same time, she pulled up her sweatpants as if I wasn't in the way.

I stumbled back from her, my pants almost tripping me at the thighs. She caught me. "Shhh."

I used the ensuing moment of silence to pull up my pants. My heart thudded in terror. We'd been caught! But before I could zip up, Ms. Laghari's voice came through the heavy door, "That's better." I had been too focused on my impending cum to recognize her first shout.

Mrs. Lum reacted as if she had been pardoned before the guillotine fell. "Oh my stars." She sighed heavily and leaned against her desk. She called out to her colleague, "I'm sorry, Shoona. We're sorry!" The P.E. teacher shook her head at me and whispered. "That's enough for today." She hurried to the door, keys in hand. "Should we talk?" She asked through it's thick wood.

"I probably spoiled your fun, and part of me is sorry, but-"

"No need, Shoona. Thank you. If you were anyone else..." Mrs. Lum unlocked the door and opened it wide enough to face the English teacher. "Were you passing by?"

"Actually no, and, actually, I'm not surprised by what you were doing." She tried to assure, "Anyone occupied by their thoughts wouldn't have heard you two, if they were just passing by. That door is really thick and fits snug into the frame."

"You weren't surprised?" Mrs. Lum sounded surprised.

"Not really." The English teacher's voice turned grave. "I spoke with Billy yesterday, and on a hunch, I came to warn you."

Mrs. Lum opened the door and motioned for Shoona to enter. She closed and locked the door behind them. I remained standing near the desk, not realizing my dick was still hanging through the zipper flap. It was red from friction and wet from Mrs. Lum's juices. Ms. Laghari's glance and resulting hint of smile sent me packing my package out of sight. Zip!

"Billy, what's going on?" Mrs. Lum's tone matched Ms. Lahari's. The holes in her sleeves sprouted shredded polyester.

The English teacher stepped between us. "Nothing awful, Caroline, is my guess, but a conversation is probably in order. Come, Billy, please." She held out an arm for me to enter.

"Damned goodie two shoes!" The voice in my head complained. I had just been about to cum, but her interruption had shut down my balls as fast as flipping a switch. And just as fast, my practice of ignoring the voice kicked in. I went into Ms. Laghari's arm and put one of mine around her waist.

A slight pout crossed Mrs. Lum's lips. "Will you please cut the mystery?"

"Of course," Ms. Laghari dragged me to her colleague and reached her other arm around the frustrated P.E. teacher. "But first." She hugged both of us.

Mrs. Lum and I lifted a hand tentatively to each other. A tenuous, three way hug formed. Ms. Laghari smiled. "Don't bother acting as if you weren't just deep into each other."

"Shoona, you know I am not the most patient person." Mrs. Lum prompted.

"Sorry, that was selfish of me. I feel bad for interrupting, and I don't want it to spoil your playful natures." Her arms tightened around us. "Billy came to me yesterday. He was hurting badly on the inside. Something traumatic happened to him and his mother, a couple nights ago."

"Ms. Androni?" Mrs. Lum's eyes fawned at me with sympathy. "I'm so sorry, Billy. I felt your intensity, but I hoped you were pretending. I wish you had said something."

"Caroline isn't trying to add guilt on you." Ms. Laghari explained. "She cares about your true feelings more than she cares about playing your game."

"Yes, thank you, Shoona. I talk too often like a sour old bitch."

I hugged the P.E. teacher closer to me. "I hurt you, Mrs. Lum-" My soft peter still stung from ravaging her dry pussy. "I'm sorry."

"A little rough play can turn me on." She admitted. "Especially when it's you. I would never obligate you to join me at my house on a Monday night. But because I didn't have your company to enjoy last Monday, I unwisely played with you in my office. This is on me."

"Stop trying to steal the blame, you sillies!" Ms. Laghari shook her head. "People make mistakes because we are often too mistaken about the circumstance of our mistake. What's important for our hearts is to mean well and follow its guidance as best we can.

"Now, Billy," She continued. "I said I was here to warn Caroline and yes, about you. You're hurting, and even the most adult person might take a hurt out on someone else. To your credit, playing your game with Caroline was a noble way to vent frustration without wounding her."

"But I hurt her."

"We started the game so quickly, I hadn't time to prepare myself for intercourse." Mrs. Lum explained.

"I'm sorry." I sniffed.

"I knew what would happen, Billy, and I accepted it." She tightened her arm warmly around me. "I worried about hurting you."

I guessed that she had been just pretending to be hurt, or maybe she was expressing real pain as part of playing. Sex games are really complicated! Up until then I thought that the rape game was as simple as games got.

"I have to confess." Ms. Laghari bit her lip. "I'm now glad I interrupted you two. A - because of this." She patted our huddled backs. "But - B - because if you had cum, Billy, your mind might have considered such intense pleasure as a reward for expressing frustration through sex.

A light bulb flashed in my head. That was the same reason I denied Mom's orgasm after winding her arousal up with our story about the awful night with the Tiddens. More logic connected in my young, spinning head. Those stories had been making me horny too! Except my close love for mother suppressed me from noticing. I would regret cumming when Mom couldn't be allowed to! I wanted to help her, not help myself. The voice in my head predicted, "There'll be times when you enjoy yourself at her expense." I argued internally, "But that would be wrong while her heart's still hurting."

Mrs. Lum chuckled at my vapid gape as I mentally wrestled. "If that's not a sign of self-revelation, I'll burn my teaching credentials."

"I have to go!" I pulled out of our huddle and backed up to the door. A last, awful thought had exploded in my brain. What if Mom's pent up sexual frustration caused her to doing something crazy - WITH JUDE!"

The schools harp rang through the building and over the grounds. Students had five minutes to get to their classes.

"BILLY! What's the matter?" Both teachers blurted.

"Please unlock the door!" I wanted to pound it. Instead I tapped frantically on my watch.

Mrs. Lum approached and she held a key up to its lock. "Can you tell us why?"

I looked up from my hasty text message. My eyes bounced between the women's concerned expressions. "Mom is frustrated too." Except I couldn't say that to them. It wasn't their business to know. Only Tanya and Mrs. McDougal knew about the rape, and I wished upon all the stars that the latter didn't. "I need to go home."

My watch alerted me with Mom's reply. "Everything's fine here, Billy. I'll text every hour. Don't skip school."

"I won't stop you, but I will hold you responsible for the class you miss." Mrs. Lum presented the holes in a sleeve. "And for everything related."

"Billy, don't make decisions in a panic. Unless there's an emergency, you should stick to what you planned today." Ms. Laghari was subtly asking if it was an emergency.

It was! - only it was all in my head. Mom sounded fine in her text. Running home for no reason would work against regaining her trust. I would just have to let my jealousy fueled paranoia simmer and try to distract myself with school matters. "You're right." My head drooped. I apologized and went to my first class.

At the end of History, I checked my texts. Mom had sent, "9:43 am, and all is well. :p

In my second class of the day, science, Kelly sat next to me. She wrote a couple notes when Mr. Yong wasn't looking. "Arturio is a wicked brat, but he's probably my best option." Later she wrote, "He is starting to see that he won't get what he wants from me unless he behaves." When class ended, Kelly chuckled, "You should come over to my place some afternoon and see how he's changed."

I immediately worried about her parents, but then I remembered her mother had instigated Kelly's experimenting with sex. I didn't know anything about her father. "I'd like to see that!" I answered, tongue firmly in my cheek. We parted and I checked my watch.

"10:51am. Jude spilled a little milk. RUSH HOME, AND SAVE ME!!!"

I deserved that. Fortunately, her sarcasm helped me to focus on my math book assignment. Working hard for Ms. Hennifer felt really good,. My grades were suffering from all the distractions in my crazy life.

"Billy, I have a note from the office for you." Ms. Hennifer said, when the 'end of period' harp sounded. I waited at my desk while the class filed out, expecting the note to be a ruse. When the room had cleared I locked the door and went to her.

She told me, "I spoke with your mother this morning. I'm relieved that she recanted her request to punish you." She smile and hugged me. Then she handed me a note. "A Ms. Nurhea?" She hummed with curiosity.

I read it.

"For: Billy Androni.
"Msg: Appointment to meet with Ms. Yvonne Nurhea is approved.
"Time: 2pm.
"Location: Meeting room Malala."

I pocketed the note and sighed. Ms. Hennifer changed her tone appropriately. "Would you like to talk about it?"

I shook my head and stepped up to her, face to face. "I love you." I said and reached my hand into her slacks. My math teacher shuddered. "Billy, we can't do this any more. It's starting to affect me in ways I hadn't anticipated."

No doubt the adult teacher, responsible for at least a hundred kids, had enough stress in her life. That she allowed one of them to cum in her panties, when the idea of getting pregnant utterly repelled her, forced me to rethink our arrangement. I considered her trembling voice and body. I reached fingers behind the waistband of her panties. I remembered they were light green, but that's not what I was checking for.

I had ejaculated into her underwear a day ago. My fingers sank into its gooeyness. I wriggled my middle finger against her quivering slit, swiping a glob along its length. Ms. Hennifer surprised me with an abrupt groan. "OOOOhhhhh!!!" She shook for several seconds, as if she'd orgasmed. "Please, we have to stop this."

Astonished that day old cum had made her suddenly cum, I pulled my hand out and looked at the yellowed goop on my fingers. A rank odor reached my nose. "Did you cum, Ms. Hennifer?"

The woman grimaced and nodded. "I don't want this anymore. It's like I'm being tortured in a whole new way. I'm disgusted with myself."

My prick grew strong in my pants at her confession. The voice in my head returned. "You should dump a fresh load to 'sweeten' what the slut is already carrying."

I shook my head. "Thank you for keeping your promise, Ms Hennifer. You can take a shower now. I'm sorry I had to punish you." Yesterday, she had begged me to fill her panties.

I managed to overrule my frustrated penis once again, and simply kissed Ms. Hennifer on her full lips. "Oh, Billy." She sighed. "I'm such a fool when I'm around you."

"No, Ma-am, you're a wonderful teacher." I wiped my fingers with tissues from her desk. I left quickly, so she could have time to shower and eat lunch.

I checked my watch on the way to my locker. "11:48 am, I'm actually surprised by how good I'm feeling. I hope you're in good spirits too."

Fetching my lunch bag I looked forward to eating outside in the sun. My jealousy was starting to fade. Sure, Jude had probably tried to paw Mom's chest, but I doubted she let him get away with anything worse than that. I could afford to be that magnanimous for her sake.

In the courtyard, I found James eating not by himself, but with Trish and Al. "There you are." Trish said it as if I had made her wait unduly.

"Yay, me." I shrugged and sat next to James. He looked nervous as heck. He already had two classmates bullying him. I surmised the eighth graders had been taunting him while they waited.

"Well, have you heard anything about Steve?" Trish launched into an inquisition. "This fat boy said you went to Steve's house last Tuesday. And what's this about a social worker?"

"Why do you still care?" I fired back. "He treated you like junk, and now what, you want to be his girlfriend?" I was so curious about her behavior, I didn't care what she or Al thought.

Trish rose above my rant. "Someday, when you grow up, you'll understand that friends don't just come and go. You have to allow for shit occasionally." She sneered. "But first you would have to actually get a friend."

"That's telling him, Trish." Al grunted a laugh.

My ears burned a little at her reasoning. I guess she liked Steve quite a bit, just not in an intimate relationship way. No wonder Steve was frustrated - the nuances of friendships were lost on him because his father's broken psyche. Steve simply couldn't understand Trish's perspective.

"I doubt Billy knows anything." Trish snorted. She and Al stood up with their trays and disposed the trash on them.

"I didn't mean to tell them." James frowned.

"I know, James." I started eating. Between mouthfuls, I told him. "So, let's walk from school together, this afternoon." I remembered his request.

"Okay, and I won't talk about eggball." His frown relaxed.

Mom's next message just read, "Same same here. How are you?" I replied that I was fine.

I showed my pass to Mrs. Lum before going to English class.

"A Ms. Nurhea, eh?" She hummed with curiosity. "I hope to see you Monday." She didn't smile, but I knew she was teasing me about my options: P.E. class and late night rape.

I didn't show the note to Ms. Laghari during her class. I sat at my desk and worked as hard as I could for her. I owed so much to her wisdom and loving instruction.

"That's good work, Billy." She reviewed my worksheet and moved to the next student.

I felt good about myself, right up until the harp sounded. A beast climbed on out of the dark recess of my consciousness, as I walked away from English. It's voice asked, "Just what WILL you say to Ms. Nurhea about Mom and us?" I wondered if I could actually tell the social worker that Mom was almost raped, and that I had witnessed the attempt. I didn't really know anything about the social worker. How could I trust her with something that disturbing?

Mom's next message helped. "Billy, I'm serious. Sitting for Jude has been a joy. I wish you were still his age and could spend all day with me."

Even though jealousy lurked in the shadows, I also wished I could spend every day with Mom. But I wasn't a kid any more. I was growing up, despite Trish's assertions. Maybe I could talk to Ms. Nurhea about something as difficult as sexual assault.

"Hello, Billy." Ms. Nurhea greeted me in a small room without windows. It was smaller than my parents' bedroom. She sat on the room's one table. She patted the top of. "Sit with me. Chairs are for fuddy-duds." She smiled.

I sat apart from her, but I welcomed her suggestion. "Hi, Ms. Nurhea, I'm sorry I didn't stay to help Steve. I didn't realize he was so messed up."

"That is the official diagnosis, Billy." She grinned then sighed. "It was my responsibility. There's nothing you should feel guilty about. I fucked up."

"What happened?"

She explained with a growing frown. "My goal was to help Steve open up about how his father treated his mother. I didn't realize what a mine field that was for him. He blew up, saying that his mother deserved what his father did to her. I was so shocked I failed to re-take control of the conversation."

I blurted. "Mr. Dinty was really mean to her, and she's so nice!" I wanted to punch Steve a hundred times!

"I'm sure that was the case. Mr. Dinty has been expressing a lot of sorrow for his wife. He doesn't give details but he admits that he treated her most unfairly."

"What did Mrs. Camden, I mean, Mrs. Dinty say?" She would have been part of the session.

Ms. Nurhea's eyes misted over. "That was the worst part!" She sniffed. "Mable stood up for her son. She told me I was an awful counselor, and she commanded me to leave their house!"

A hundred thousand punches wouldn't be enough for Steve. Poor Mrs. Camden! Of course she stood up for him. She loved him more than anyone and would suffer anything for him!

"I'm so sorry!" I was hugging the sad social worker without a thought to.

She wept on my shoulder, "I'm so glad you wanted to talk, Billy. I'm already a mess, because I could say that only to you, since you originally joined in the sessions. Professional confidentiality restricts me from sharing tough sessions like that. I tried talking to my therapist, but her methods are so clinical!"

I let her cry and kissed her cheek a couple times. "You did what you could, Ms. Nurhea." I again wished I had stayed that day but not for Steve's sake, for hers.

Then, before I could react. Ms. Nurhea slipped off the table and stood on her knees before me. "Please, Billy, I need you to control me like you did the first time. I-I can't trust myself like this." She was begging me to speak the words that would unleash her absolute submission, Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake.

My heart and mind expanded with possibilities. If I took control of her, we could talk about anything, specifically about what happened at the Tiddens. Those events would be easy to discuss while she was in an absolutely receptive state of mind. She wouldn't blame me for anything I said or did. Or I could simply do as she asked, and help her with the feelings troubling her. The first time I controlled her she was grateful for my kindness. But I didn't know if Mom or I could wait a whole weekend, to ask for her help.

The room was built for privacy, and we could probably use it until the faculty went home, long after the last class.

My heart was hurting for Ms. Nurhea, regarding Steve's asinine behavior. I wanted to reassure her, in the most loving ways possible, that she had done her best.

However, by the end of my deliberations, my dick had grown quite hard. To utterly control the attractive woman was a big turn on, especially because she was begging me to control her. The voice in my head was surprisingly reasonable. "You need to release what you've been repressing during all those stories. She won't hold you accountable for anything you do to her."

But what was the right thing to do?
 
My pent up urge for sex eroded my empathy. The tall woman on her knees looked so forlorn I wanted to help her. Her long dark hair covered half of her face's misery. Also, I suspected she would fuck without resistance once she submitted. Ms. Nurhea was trained to help people, but she was seeing a psychologist. Was that a sign of strength or weakness? Could I use that to both of our advantages? I wanted to help Ms. Nurhea, but I wanted to help myself too.

The best way to find out how to handle her was to ask. "Wow, Ms. Nurhea, what if I wanted to do something naughty to you?"

The woman's fawning eyes widened, and her head drew back. "Naughty is a big word, Billy. It can mean terrible things. Before I achieved strong enough self-control, there were people who did many things to me that they shouldn't have. I don't think you would be terrible to me. Would you?"

"Terrible?" That word was nearly as big as naughty. "I want to help you. I just never controlled a person before." The next thing was difficult to admit, but I knew it was the right thing to say. "I'm just a kid and kind of selfish."

She unexpectedly smiled. "And you have done naughty things?"

I nodded. My dangling legs wriggled.

Ms. Nurhea reached out a hand to me and stilled one of my legs. "After you accidentally unlocked my submissiveness, you acted responsibly, last time. A young man like yourself is least likely to do something terrible. These next few years will define much of your adult personality, and I sense you're trying to do right for others. It's a good sign that you worry about making a mistake, AND that you asked me about it."

She blushed a little and softly confessed. "I sometimes miss a few of the naughty things that were done to me." Her face brightened. "But you aren't quite old enough for adult things like those. You'll do fine, Billy." She assured. "Freeing me of my responsibilities, for a short while, allows me to let go of negative feelings." She patted my knee. "It's kinda like a super-power. Most people don't have this power, nor should they. I normally trust only one person, my therapist."

She trusted me because I hadn't betrayed her when I'd had the chance. Otherwise, she didn't know much about me. The voice in my head returned. "Show her, then. Take control, and show her what kind of man you'll become." The suggestion reeked with darkness.

"Ms. Nurhea, will you let me wrap you in a bamboo snake?"

"Oh thank you, Billy." The kneeling woman groaned, and her eyes twitched. She closed them and swayed erratically. The slight buzz of florescent lighting grabbed my attention while whatever was happening to her proceeded. She sighed a couple times and hummed the lighting's musical note. The hand on my knee fell away, and she opened her eyes. She looked out of them as if the whole world was something far away.

"Ms. Nurhea?"

"Hi, Billy." She blinked, but the rest of her was completely relaxed.

I had expected to feel powerful after her change. Instead, it felt like her responsibilities had climbed up my back and watched from over my shoulder.

"You can fuck her now." The voice urged. My hard peter twitched.

"What do I need to do, to help you?"

"Nothing, Billy. Just resting here, in this state is an escape from all my troubles."

"But your troubles haven't gone away." Something I'd heard on a podcast.

"That's true, and there is a trade off." She explained. "I don't feel anything about my work or my life, or the world, but I can't reflect on them either. I can't help myself in this state. It's pure escape, and it feels really good. I don't even care about you."

Goosebumps crawled up my back, not because of what she said, but because creepy possibilities, like a hundred voices urging me, slithered through my head. I had to let her know before one of them seduced me.

"Ms. Nurhea, if I told you that I want to make babies with you, how would you feel?"

"Nothing, Billy."

"You wouldn't care if I took off your clothes and put my penis in your vagina?" It was difficult to speak clinically, with all the heat in my loins telling me to stop talking and start fucking.

"No, Billy. I'll even take my clothes off for you." She reached to the top button of her vest but didn't unbutton it, as if waiting to be told.

"But we're at school, and I'm underage." I strived to elicit some spark of emotion.

"It doesn't matter, Billy."

"Would you do it because I wanted to, or because I told you?"

"Because you told me." She spoke evenly, but I managed to catch sight of the tiniest spark in her eye. "I would feel better afterwords about it, because you wanted to. I like you, Billy. There's something about you..."

"You like me right now?"

"I feel nothing, but I know that I like you."

More voices crowded into my mind, all demanding, "GET ON WITH THE FUCKING!"

So I did. "Ms. Nurhea, take off your clothes so I can fuck you."

Her fingers unbuttoned her jacket efficiently as she stood up. After shucking the vest, her hands tackled her blouse.

I unbuckled my pants and let them drop to my feet. I stepped out of them and pulled down my boxers. My stiff peter felt the sting of conditioned air.

Ms. Nurhea was already pulling off her blouse. She unbuttoned her beige slacks and unzipped them.

The air in the room swirled slowly from a whispering vent. I had expected to be excited about making babies with the attractive social worker. My penis sure was. However, her rote responsiveness, although efficient, made the affair feel less like a game and more like an exercise.

The absence of fun did not diminish my need to orgasm inside of Ms. Nurhea. My penis had taken control of me. "Stand against the wall and spread your legs." I nearly slavered. I hungrily ogled her very light brown body as she stripped the remaining concealments and leaned against a wall. She was tall and svelt with nice curves. Her bust and hips were slightly narrower than Mom's.

My eyes zeroed in on her flesh and discovered tiny scars and burns. When her bra hit the floor, her ample breasts displayed a labyrinth of large scars. One of her nipples had been cleft in two. My heart thudded with sorrow.

"It's not your fault." The voice in my head was beyond callous. "That's the price she paid for being easy. So don't let it matter. Even if someone cut out her cunt, you can still fuck the hole."

Her panties dropped to her ankles, and she stepped one foot out of them to spread her legs for me.

I rushed to her and burst tears upon her forever marred breasts. "OHH, I'm so SORRY!" I clung to her to keep from falling, yet my penis remained firm and the urge to perform remained strong. Sadness overwhelmed me. I cried against the poor woman until I felt her hand on my prick. Ms. Nurhea hunched her hips out and fitted my erection between her legs.

Looking down, I saw her pubic hair. It was like a partially deforested jungle as if random patches had been burned away. The tip of my cock felt her vulva and the scars on it. I imagined them to be terribly thick and long. I nearly pulled away, but I just couldn't! I needed it!

I continued to cry as she slotted my penis into her concealed entrance and pressed the head inside of her. "No." I blubbered. "Not like this." My mind had imagined bucking into her against the wall, as a sexy but not great abuse of my power over her. That image abruptly disgusted me. This woman needed love, and I would give it to her.

"Here." I sniffed. "We can lay down." The blue carpet was thin but padded. It squished a bit as we sank down to the floor and turned our connected bodies to lie at the base of the wall. Ms. Nurhea said nothing. She'd simply obeyed with a placid expression.

Atop her blemished body I scooted up to kiss her lips. My penis sank deep into her pussy. Her wetness surprised me. Her mind may not have cared, but her body was quite ready for making babies. I kissed her and hugged her as my steel rod plumbed her depths. At full penetration, I couldn't feel her cervix. She was tall on the inside as well.

I made slow love to the impassive woman, taking notice of her make-up. It was very heavy and thick and extended to her neck. Normally, I don't like kissing cosmetics, not even when mom was made up for Meals on Heels. Although I would force myself because - Mom. I pushed aside my petty distaste and kissed Ms. Nurhea's cheek and nose and chin and all over. "You deserve love, Ms. Nurhea." My hips rose and fell, dredging my cock through her wet cunt. It felt wonderful, and yet I was sad.

If I expected her to hug me back, for expressing my love, verbally and physically, I was disappointed. She continued to watch me, like someone removed from body and soul. She didn't care if I loved her. She hadn't cared when people hurt her.

"Why should you care?" My inner voice scoffed. "She's wet and hot, and her cunt is sucking your cock. It cares."

I wanted her to care. The more I kissed and hugged and petting and rocked in and out of Ms. Nurhea, the more I wanted her to care. I stopped crying, as frustration grew against her complete lack of interest. I almost told her, "Tell me you care."

That would have been a lie, and she would have lied to me, while my randy member sluiced sweetly through her scarred sex. She would have told me anything I asked for.

Excluding the pleasure flowing from the base of my pee pee, this was all a lie. This was all about me. And a question occurred to me, to the annoyance of the wicked voice. Who do I want to be?

"Be a man!" The voice commanded.

I began kissing and petting and gently fondling every scar and burn. "Your body cares." I told the social worker. That was the kind of man I wanted to be. I continued to fuck the absent hearted woman, with slow steady strokes. The need inside of me was strong. I had to do it. But I would do it with dignity and from the heart. I even thought ahead for her sake.

"Ms. Nurhea, should I pull out when I cum?"

"It's doesn't matter." Her response made me realize how stupid my question had been. I searched for a better question as I pumped her body for my own great pleasure. "What will happen to you, if I make a child inside of you?"

"Happiness, stress, inconvenience, pride - many things."

"You have to tell me. What will you think about being pregnant when you get back your self-control?"

"I-I don't know." She seemed more shaken by her inability to answer than by our potential conception of life. She looked at me, and when she finally spoke her eyes held unexpected luster. "It'll be okay."

My groin lurched at her answer, as if switching gears. Her weak assertion regarding her potentially impending impregnation, concerned and excited me. I began fucking her faster, suddenly imagining my seed swimming up her womb in search of an egg in her fallopian tubes. Perhaps she had only meant that she wasn't fertile, but my mind latched onto the possibility that she wanted a child. "Oooohh, Ms. Nurhea, I can't help myself. It feels so good to fuck you and make a baby in you."

"It feels good to me too." She spoke earnestly, if without passion, but without having been bidden.

I nearly cried again. Love making had never felt so one-sided and so selfish, but she did feel pleasure from my minstrations. Her implied pleasure made me so happy, my rapid plunges in and out of her soaking cleft launched me into the sun!

Just before my rutting flesh squirted hot cum into Ms. Nurhea's puss, my rapid humping hips seized up when my orgasm burst. I dove cock deep into her cunt before my seed-filled, seminal bulb painted her insides with blasts of spunk.

Her body shook, perhaps from her own orgasm, perhaps only from the abruptness of mine and its accompanying ejaculation. What mattered most, or so I believed, was that I had loved her from my heart. I wasn't in love with her, but I could give her love because it was the right thing to do. At the time, I was confused about how love could feel very different.

My embedded prick gasp out sperm in great blobs until the last of it trickled out, warming our connected sexes. I continued to hug and kiss Ms. Nurhea. We lay together as my dick softened within her, and my lips started chapping up. It was an oddly peaceful, silent time. The voice in my head had vanished. I pretended it had scurried far away, disgusted at my empathy for whom it considered was a flesh bag for banging. I lay with my head between Ms. Nurhea's sad looking breasts, and they were no less comforting than unblemished ones.

The school harp sounded. The last class of the day had begun. I liked Darrin, my music and art teacher, but I skipped that fun class to stay with the scarred social worker and continue being responsible for her.

My watch vibrated. Mom had sent <smilely face> <thumb up>. I sighed and got up, pulling my satisfied penis out of the warm groove of Ms. Nurhea's very satisfying if damaged vagina. "Do you have any tissues?"

In her briefcase she did, and soon we were cleaned up and dressed. I asked her to sit at the table. I sat holding her hand. She looked as content as I had felt cumming inside of her. During the ensuing quiet, reality's demands creeped back into my thoughts . I had agreed to meet with Ms. Nurhea, because I wanted to ask her if she would help Mom and I. Instead I had immediately taken advantage of her vulnerability with my pent up need to cum.

My selfishness, plainly obvious again, made me wonder if I had done Mom any good by playing god with her urges. In fact each time I aroused Mom with the story of her rape, my control over her had aroused me greatly! I had denied the orgasms she would have given herself, but it would have been cruel if I had cum when she could not. So I had denied myself sexual release as well. Frustration had built up until the need to cum possessed me. But I hadn't actually raped anyone, I told myself. Or was taking advantage of a completely submissive woman, a form of rape?

Regardless of my degree of guilt, Mom needed far better help than my pitiful attempts. "Ms. Nurhea, can you help people when you're like this? I mean the ways you help your clients."

"Yes and no. In this state of being, I probably could work with a client, except they'd figure out they could manipulate me, and they would likely negate the help I'd given them."

Her story kept getting sadder and sadder. I squeezed her hand despite her lack of interest in my feelings. "Can anyone control you when you're like this?"

She nodded. "However, if one person designates themself as my sole master, I will obey them first."

"How long do you have to obey only them?"

"Until I regain self-control."

"Ms. Nurhea, I want you to obey me and only me." I jumped at the chance, before someone accidentally barged in and began telling the social worker what to do. I was a little paranoid having read fiction like that. Even Darling Dimensions had an episode where one of the Spice Witch Five had been mind-controlled.

"Of course, Billy." She actually smiled a little.

Before I dared to reveal what happened to Mom and I, I had one more question. It was hard to phrase in a way that would avoid the likely answer of, "I don't care."

"Ms. Nurhea, how long can I control you, so you won't get in trouble with your work or personal life?"

"The longer you control me, the more likely it'll affect my life negatively." It was a better answer than, "I don't care." But not a useful answer.

"Did you have an idea, before I before I took charge of you, of how long you wanted to submit?"

She thought about it. "I supposed a few hours would be okay."

"Let me know if you think something could happen to get you into trouble."

"Yes Billy. There is something."

"What?"

"You might have just made me pregnant."

ULP! I had asked about cumming inside her, and she said it would be okay! I wanted to tear my hair out! Being good to Ms. Nurhea was so hard to do! "Um, okay, just tell me things like that before they happen."

"I'll try."

I felt I was losing ground with her, every step forward. I wished I'd asked her to help me and Mom to begin with. I felt so helpless! Yet she was my best hope for us. "I need you to help me and my Mom." I tested her.

"I'll do whatever you tell me."

"We don't have a lot of money and can't afford to hire a counselor. A very bad thing happened to us, and we need help."

She waited, not even caring to know what happened. My hope for her help was fading. I told her. It was difficult to confess the truth. "A man tried to rape my mom when we were at his house. Please, we feel awful because of it? What should we do?"

She tilted her head as if confused. "Billy, that's my job. I'm often assigned to cases like yours. Didn't the police offer public counseling to your mother?"

"I think she didn't accept it because she wasn't actually raped." I swallowed unhappily.

"If she had, someone like me would already be helping your whole family."

"Even my dad?"

"Counseling can even include people close to your mother who aren't family. Rape is a terrible blight on society - so are unsuccessful rapes which are nearly as terrible as attempted murder."

"Ms. Nurhea, if you came home with me for a little bit, would that be bad for you?"

"I think it would be okay, but it depends upon what happens."

I suddenly remembered my promise to walk with James. Also, I had planned to go to the diner and tell Tara about our movie date. I could do both, and his bullies wouldn't follow that far.

"Did you drive here today, Ms. Nurhea?"

"I took the bus."

I could ask Tanya to drive her home. Tanya would charge for the ride, but Ms. Nurhea shouldn't have to pay if I kept her to late. I would pay. I had heard scary stories about night busses. I looked at my watch. The last class of the day still had lots of time. "Ms. Nurhea, are you going to be able to help Steve and his mom?"

"It's up to them at this point. If he and his mother refuse my help, I can't force myself on them. I was suppose to meet with them and Principal Agincourt today but they didn't show. They didn't answer the principal's phone calls either."

I bet the matter was actually up to Steve. His mom was only doing what he told her. She didn't deserve him. Ms. Nurhea sat without a care in the world, and I couldn't make her care unless I released my control over her. How could I get Steve to release his control over his mom? I wanted to wash my hands of him, but Mrs. Dinty was important to me. There was nothing I could do about it at the moment. I refocused my time remaining with Ms. Nurhea.

"What do you need to know to help my mother and me?"

"I need to spend time with the both of you, to learn what you're like, and I need to know what happened, especially how you and she reacted in the hours and days that followed."

I told her everything except how I was treating Mom's suffering. In the middle of relating the story of Tuesday night, I broke down and cried. Ms. Nurhea sat impassively. Eventually, I sobered up. I felt she didn't like me all of a sudden, but I knew better. She didn't care to even dislike me. I managed to get through the story, ending with how I was too weak to save Mom and how Mrs. Tidden saved us with help from Tanya. Ms. Nurhea was damn spooky, sitting there and absorbing everything without reacting. It felt like I didn't matter, that Mom didn't matter, and what happened was nothing.

Perhaps she couldn't help us while in that state. I hadn't realized how important the emotional connection is between a counselor and their patients. "How do I help you to return to normal?" Ms. Nurhea needed to be a human to counsel us, I decided.

"My journal is in my briefcase. After the last time I lost control, I wrote what I hope are more effective lines to guide self-control back to me."

I pulled her briefcase across the table to me. Upon opening it, what first grabbed my attention was not her journal. In the expandable pocket sat her remote control, the one she had offered to me, to help her focus. Its one button glared at me as if it were an eye. Beside it was a strange looking pair of panties. Inside the crotch panel was a copper pot scrubber, and connected to it was a battery pack sewn into the butt panel! It looked wicked uncomfortable.

Suddenly, the school harp sang out. Classes had ended. If I started to help Ms. Nurhea recover now, I would miss walking with James. I barely noticed her journal before I shut the briefcase. "I'm sorry, Ms. Nurhea. We'll have to get you back to normal, later."

"This is normal for me, Billy." She stated without a care.

I went to the door and opened it. She remained seated in her chair. "Come with me." I told her. She stood and began to follow me.

Mr. Vouse flagged us down as we exited the private room. "The principal would like to see you before you leave, Ms. Nurhea."

I started towards the principal's office.

"Just, Ms. Nurhea, Billy." The school secretary warned.

Oh boy. If Ms. Nurhea went by herself, she would stand quietly and ignore the principal. I stepped to her side and stood on my tiptoes to reach her ear. I whispered. "Tell him you'll talk to the principal, later ... In a nice way that he can believe." I added out of caution.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Vouse. Billy reminded me about something I can't delay. I'll speak with the principal later." She explained with a pleasant voice.

He sputtered, "But the paperwork on Steven Dinty-"

"We have to go." I interrupted and walked quickly out of the administration area. Ms. Nurhea followed me into the hallway and then out the front doors of the school. A swarm of students bustled us through the doors. Happy chaos waited for rides, on the broad steps that led to the drive way and the parking lot. James shuffled out looking around. He was big, but not the fattest boy at school. I noticed a couple girls that were bigger too. I waved, and he jostled a way through the mob to reach us. "Hi, Billy. Who's this?" He noticed Ms. Nurhea standing beside me, waiting for my next command.

"It's Steve's counselor. She was talking to the principal today."

He looked at the seemingly attractive lady. Without her make up and clothes, people would likely stare at her blemishes with either fear or pity. "How do you know Billy, Ma-am?"

When she ignored him, James looked hurt.

"She has a lot on her mind." I said. Ms. Nurhea had nothing on her mind, but he wouldn't have understood that. "We should go." I wanted to get home as soon as possible.

"Okay."

We started walking away from school. James kept looking at Ms. Nurhea's blank expression, maybe hoping that she would answer his question.

"I joined Steve and his mom when they had their first session with Ms. Nurhea, at their home." I hoped that would end his questions."

"Do you like eggball, by any chance?" He asked her.

I wanted to smack my forehead. "James, you promised." I pouted.

"Egg brains, is more like it." A boy called out. Another boy snickered. It was Carlo and Phil. They found us waiting to cross the street. "Did you hire this lady to protect you after school?" Carlo seemed undaunted by her presence. Phil grinned and said. "The only way James will get a woman is to hire her!"

Ms. Nurhea ignored them, blinking occasionally.

"What is she, deaf?" Phil was slightly weirded out by the woman's reaction.

"And dumb." Carlo laughed. His laugh died quickly. Still no response from Ms. Nurhea.

Somehow, by ignoring them, she took all their attention away from James. He looked at me nervously. I shook my head but gave him a small, hopefully reassuring smile. "Ms. Nurhea, can you do something to stop these guys from bullying people?"

"I can, Billy." The tall woman surveyed them as if to look for weaknesses. Her bland but confident words further rattled James' tormentors.

"Yeah, right." Phil snorted pure bluster.

"Can you do it without injuring them?" I asked her.

"Yes, Billy, but crippling them is more reliable." She gave me the option.

Phil stepped back starting to worry. Carlo stepped up, vocally if not physically. "Look at her clothes. She's just an office lady. They're messing with you, Phil."

"Ms. Nurhea, please stop them from bullying people." I told her.

The two boys flinched.

"It's not your fault, boys." She told them. "I can have social services remove you from the custody of your parents or guardians. We'll find foster parents for you." She pulled her official, City Social Services ID from her pocket and let them gulp at it.

"Unfortunately, there's a waiting list for foster parents, but the city has a nice dormitory to stay in. Eventually, you might even get adopted by people who will set a better example for your lives."

"No fucking way!" Carlo's eyes bulged out. He ran back the school, Phil right behind him.

The light changed, and we crossed the street. "James!" I called to my friend. He stood at the crosswalk like a statue, unsure who was more dangerous: his bullies, Ms. Nurhea, or me. He barely made it across the street before cars resumed along it.

"Can you really do that?" He asked her, but she ignored him.

"I told you, she has a lot on her mind."

James looked bewildered. He continued following us, even though Phil and Carlo were gone and likely for a long while if not forever. We walked a block and turned up the next street. On that street, a blue house with purple trim caught my attention. Its colors were bolder than the other houses on the street. On the front door, the words "May Stars Align." had been painted in glitter.

"Do you know that place?" James asked.

I shook my head. "Do you?"

"There's a website with that name. They sell Drunken Dragons paraphernalia."

"You mean like dice and PDFs for adventures and characters?" I wanted details. In my crazy state of mind, rushing to save Mom from Mr. Allister, this had been the 'welcoming' house. The others were locked up tight.

"Yeah." James confirmed. "Do you play?"

"Nah, but I had a friend who played before my parents moved here."

"I heard that Trish runs a game."

"With Al and Wendel?" There was no point in asking if Steve played.

"Nah, I think it's just for girls."

"Good for them." We passed by the house that was possibly a website's base of operations.

"Do you play Drunken Dragons, Ms. Nurhea?" He kept trying to crack her ice.

I told her, "You can talk with James, casual like." I'd been thinking about the right way to instruct her, ever since she frightened off Carlo and Phil.

"I have played it, James." She nodded. "Games like it can be an effective tool to bond people together and to help them self-identify."

"Whoa." James abruptly stared at me suspiciously.

"Did I startle you?" Ms. Nurhea asked him.

"Uh, no, Ma-am." James scratched his head. "What's 'self-identify?'"

"People think they have a single personality, but functionally when they socialize, people express separate personalities. Many don't notice their modes, and the few who do often are at a loss to know which of their personalities is them."

"Aren't all their personalities, 'them?'" It was a surprisingly cogent question that frankly went over my head.

"But that questions the definition of personality." Ms. Nurhea rebutted. "By self-identifying, a person can ground their collection of behaviors to a central concept of self."

"Yeahhh," James looked bewildered. "I'm not gonna understand."

"I was just talking casually." Ms. Nurhea informed him. James looked at me out of the corners of his eyes.

"What?" I got defensive.

I had been leading our group of three. He had been trailing. James sped up until he walked beside me. "Are you mind-controlling her?"

I coughed. "That's silly, James, even for you." I tried to throw him off without technically lying. It was a silly question.

We reached the diner. Its CLOSED sign hung prominently from the inside handle. The blur of aprons, I had previously seen within, was merely Wenda and Tara moving around, carrying boxes and cans and equipment.

Before I could knock, Wenda was at the door opening it. "Hello Billy. You know we aren't serving right now."

"I know. I just want to talk to Tara."

"BILLY!!" The sexy young woman rushed out with a hug! She kissed me warmly on the cheek, but part of her lips pressed part of mine. "Oh, who are your friends?" Separating, she blushed a little, which was unusual for her.

"Ms. Nurhea, these are Tara and Wenda. They're turning the diner into a fancy place." I pointed to the social worker and my sorta friend. "Ms. Nurhea is a social worker for the city, and James is a guy from school."

Guy-from-school replicated his performance of a statue. His eyes bulged out at Tara. Whereas, she only had eyes for me. "I'll make some tea. Wenda and I could use a short break."

It was very tempting, but the stress of getting help for Mom and being responsible for Ms. Nurhea was pushing me to my limit. "Thanks, but I just want to know if you'd like to go to a movie tomorrow night?"

"Of course, Silly!" Tara beamed. "What movie do you want to see?"

"Um, I'll look them up tonight, but you pick one too." I told her.

She hugged me again and whispered, "I want you all to myself, tomorrow." I blushed, wide and red.

"I guess I'll go home now." James sighed. He must have felt like an ugly third wheel. James was actually a decent looking guy, just fat. You could fit about two of him into Wenda's body.

"Why don't you have tea with them, James?" I offered. "I have to take Ms. Nurhea home to Mom." Tara's eyes exploded at me. I explained, "So they can talk psycholical stuff."

"Psychological." Wenda corrected. "She looked over Ms. Nurhea. She was skilled at judging people, but maybe not as skilled as Tanya who saw a more diverse expression of humanity in the back seat of her cab. Wenda mumbled, "Unusual."

"You must have tea with us, James!" Tara blurted. "I want to know all about Billy's school friends like you, and even more about his girlfriends."

"Plural?" James gasp.

If I had stayed any longer, I would have had to fight to save my reputation. I hugged Tara and kissed her cheek. She whispered, "I don't mind you having girlfriends, Billy. I swore to Jacqueline that I wouldn't keep you for myself, except tomorrow night will be just for us." She winked.

Ms. Nurhea and I departed the diner. I led her towards my home to fool Tara and doubled back after a block, to head to my family's new house. I had the key, the special one that could open the front door and the play room door, but Ms. Nurhea and I didn't need that room. We just needed a quiet space to ourselves. She followed me inside without comment. Every time I saw the place I was stunned by the fact that it would be my new home in less than a year. Mrs. Abbey and her daughter had taken very good care of it.

"Sit down, Ms. Nurhea." I showed her to one of the chairs. The house was mostly barren, but Mr. and Ms. Colkick had collected enough furniture to use the house for events while my family lived out our lease at the Lady of the Lake apartments. The social worker obeyed. I opened her briefcase. I successfully ignored the scary remote and panties within, and I dug out her journal. "Here you go, Ms. Nurhea. You can return to controlling yourself now."

"I know I can." She sat placidly not touching the book.

I had to rephrase the request. "Do what you need to to control yourself again." The journal grew heavier the longer I held it out.

"Yes, Billy." Ms. Nurhea took the journal and paged to a recent entry. "I can be in control as long as I'm not Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake." She recited. "I will take control by uncoiling the snake. The bamboo is not strong. The bamboo is rigid. My will is stronger and more flexible. I can be in control as long as I'm not Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake..."

She droned on, staring at the page, repeating its phrases. Then she stopped.

"Did it work?"

She shook her head. "No, Billy." Ms. Nurhea's lack of disappointment convinced me.

"Why did it work last time?"

"I called my therapist, and she helped me to focus."

"Okay, then do that."

She pulled out her phone and called. A recorded message answered. "Dr. Lattery is in consultation right now. If this is an emergency, please call..." It rattled off a number.

As much as I wanted to interrupt the doctor's consultation, helping Ms. Nurhea wasn't an emergency. Worse, I would have to give control to the doctor. Having filled Ms. Nurhea's sex with my sperm, things could go terribly wrong if the doctor asked odd questions. The job of that kind of doctor is to ask questions. I tapped the button on Ms. Nurhea's phone to end the call.

Taking slow deep breaths calmed me. "Explain how your doctor helped you."

"Dr. Lattery paid attention to my recitation, in order to coach me into proper focus. It would have been easier for her if she had been present. She needed to know when I had lost focus as soon as possible, to help me get back on track."

"You can't focus very well?" I had the impression that, in her submissive state, Ms. Nurhea could ignore everything except what she was told to do. I told her that.

"That's somewhat true, Billy, but I'm always listening, ready for your next command."

"I could leave you alone." I considered.

"That would help in one way but hurt in another. My motivation isn't strong. I will go through the motions, because you told me to, but I really need a reason to focus. If you weren't here, I'd be less motivated."

I looked at the journal in her hand. It reminded me of what else was in her briefcase, or maybe it was her need for a focus that reminded me. "If I used the remote on you, would that help you focus?"

She took a moment. "Maybe, but it might also distract me. Keeping my thoughts on a topic is a lot easier than keeping a state of mind in transition to a new state."

I didn't know what she was talking about, but her "maybe" was the best option to spend time on. Every minute that I stayed away from home was a minute that might prey on Mom's personality. "Ms. Nurhea, wear the panties in your briefcase, instead of the ones you have on."

"Okay, Billy." Once again, she efficiently removed her slacks and panties. She stood wearing only a bra a blouse and a vest jacket. Her tan legs had little scars on them too, but not as many or as horrible as her breasts. Unfortunately, an earthquake had seemingly ravaged the landscape around the fault zone of her vulva. Tufts of pubic hair grew between thick scars and burn patches. I cringed from guilt, I had shot a full load of sperm into her puss an hour ago. The panties she removed was dotted with my cum and her juices. Despite my guilt, I told her. "Give me your panties." I tucked them into my back pocket of my school trousers.

I handed her the briefcase and she retrieved the electrified pair. I took the remote and felt even worse about myself, because my penis was getting hard again. Something about being able to trigger those panties, when Ms. Nurhea wore its metal puff next to her vagina, renewed strength to my dick. I asked, "Did those panties hurt your vulva like that?" I had to know.

She shook her head. "No, Billy. A friend gave these scars to me." She paused. "At least he told me he was my friend."

My heart flip-flopped. Her story was the saddest I'd ever known, yet she was strong enough to have overcome the horrors inflicted on her body and soul. I wanted to burn those panties in a garbage fire and smash the remote with a hammer.

Ms. Nurhea fitted the copper pad to the vee of her sex. She slotted the battery pack between the cheeks of her bum. Finally, she adjusted the bands hugging her waist and thighs and then waited for me.

"How do I use this to help you focus?" I dared not touch the button. I did move the slider to the low postion. It had been set to high.

"I'm going to read the mantra again. You have to look and listen carefully to me. If I don't sound sincere, or I don't look focused, press that button. Don't press the button otherwise. It sends an electric shock to my genitals. If you press it at the wrong time you'll derail the progress I've made, but if you guess correctly, I'll start over, and hopefully the negative feedback will train me to stay more focused."

"Why do you even have this thing? Do you need to focus a lot?" It was like an alien artifact, dangerous and seductive. I wondered what its shock felt like to Ms. Nurhea where the copper pad caressed.

"I bought it online as a toy, Billy. Vibrators doen't work on me anymore."

The revelation tugged at my heart which was already bleeding for her. "Oh." The remote and wired panties were something she had chosen to buy. It suddenly felt less alien. I gulped. "You can begin." I was so used to being around half or fully naked women I didn't think to let Ms. Nurhea put her pants back on.

Instead of sitting, she remained standing and picked up the book from her chair. "I will take control by uncoiling the snake. The bamboo is not strong. The bamboo is rigid. My will is stronger and more flexible. I can be in control as long as I'm not Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake..."

I tried, I really tried to pay attention, but she stopped reading aloud after five repetitions.

Ms. Nurhea shook her head. "I lost focus."

"Should I press the button?"

"If this plan works, you'll need to press it the moment I lose focus, otherwise the stimulus won't be associated with losing focus." She explained placidly. I understood one thing. Ms. Nurhea would keep trying until I gave up or fell asleep. She was like a machine in that state of mind.

"Try again." I said it more for my own motivation.

She restarted, "I will take control by uncoiling the snake. The bamboo is not strong. The bamboo is rigid. My will is stronger and more flexible. I can be in control as long as I'm not Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake..."

She was in the middle of saying "The bamboo is rigid." For the third time, when I thought her voice sounded a little tired. I pressed the button.

She continued reciting.

I pressed it again. It didn't seem to affect her.

"Ms. Nurhea?" I called.

She stopped reading aloud. "Yes?"

"I don't think the remote is working." I showed it to her.

She took and examined it. "This setting is way too low. She push the slider halfway to "High" and pressed the button. Her entire body lurched from whatever sensation the panties had sent into her. "That's better." She handed it back to me.

I gulped. From personal experience, only one of Ms. Hennifer's strongest blows would make my young body react like that. "Uh, I guess you should start again."

She recited, and I steeled myself to observe and listen. By the third repetition, her voice sounded a little off. So I pressed the button. She jumped and dropped the book. "That was about right, Billy."

I had to press the button three more times, during her attempts to free her mind. The third time she told me. "I was actually quite focused that time." We had to try again. "Sorry." I told her.

"Making mistakes is unavoidable, Billy, but you're learning too."

The fifth time I pressed the button she told me I had picked the right time. She had just lost focus.

Four button clicks later she let out a moan. "NNnngghhh! Ohhh."

"Are you okay?"

"You gave me an orgasm, Billy." She told me plainly.

My hard penis lurched in my pants. "Did I ruin your progress again?"

"No. I had lost focus. But now that I orgasmed, I think it will be easier next time."

I told her to try again. I was sweating. I'd never felt so tense and aroused. I wanted to keep pressing the button and give her more orgasms. "You have complete power over her." The voice in my head returned. "You can even make her cum, Billy. Before she takes back control, you should make her suck your dick."

My penis strained against my pants. I hadn't worried about the woman noticing the tent in my pants. Ms. Nurhea wouldn't care about it. I ignored the voice and returned my attention to the droning social worker. I lost count of her repetitions.

"...The bamboo is not strong. The bamboo is rigid. My will is stronger and more flexible. I can be in control as long as I'm not Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake." Suddenly, "Oh Billy! I think I can feel it. The emptiness is fading!" She closed her eyes, perhaps to lock her mind on being able to control herself. I waited.

"Now press the button and hold it!" She told me. I clamped my thumb down on the button. Her body jerked, and she fell to the floor, her body continuing to spasm. I released the button.

"NO! Hold it down!" She begged. I stabbed the button again. Ironically, our situations reversed. To help Ms. Nurhea, I'd do anything she told me. Her body resumed twitching and seizing up. "AAAAA!!" She screamed! Her mouth snapped shut. "IT'S SO GOOOD!!!" She shouted through clamped jaws.

I continued to hold the button, and judging by her exclamations, she came at least twice more.

"AAHHH, I can't take any more, Billy." She huffed and puffed, her freed mind swirling with skyrocketing pleasure. I released the button and knelt before her. "Are you okay?"

Ms. Nurhea's eyes slowly opened. A terrible grimace drew across her face. "Billy." She swallowed. "You made me have sex with you."

My heart detached from my chest and fell into my foot. I wanted to kick it. Utter shame for what I had made her do, burned my damned soul. "But I asked you..." It was the feeblest attempt to justify my abuse of her utter submission.

"Billy, you saw my naked body and you had sex with me."

"I-I'm sorry, I wanted to - so bad."

"You wanted me?"

I nodded. Although her scarred body had made me sad, it has also made me want to love her. Her body screamed for loving.

"Oh, Billy." She began to cry. "I-I never would have believed. You're so young."

"I'm selfish, I know." I sniffed. "Please don't take me away from my parents." She had the power to do that.

"No." Her eyes fixed on me. Her grimace retreated, and amazement filled her previously vacant eyes. She reached a hand to mine holding her remote. I released my grip on it. Her hand grasp me firmly, and the remote fell to the floor. She drew my hand to her chest. "Please, Billy, make love to me again."

I was so stunned by her request, "Huh?" barely escaped from my lips.

"You were so gentle and sweet. I-I've never felt anything like it." Tears flowed from Ms. Nurhea's eyes like tiny streams. "I-I want to feel that again, while I'm right in my head again."

"You do?"

"Yes, Billy. I've never experienced that much giving from a man or woman. Please, will you love me like that once more? Just once more and I will treasure it and you for the rest of my life."

"But I came inside you." I reminded.

"That's a very small price to pay. I would let you cum in me a dozen times, to feel what you gave me earlier."

The voice in my head growled, "She's just another slut who lives for you to plant children in her." I almost laughed aloud at how ridiculous it sounded!

"Wh-why are you smiling?" Ms. Nurhea suddenly worried.

"I thought you were going to arrest me."

Her head swayed gently. "No, Billy. Um," She looked at my tented crotch. "It seems like you want to love me."

Her kind observation threatened to make my dick to burst though my pants. I did want her. I hadn't taken much time with her before, because I was so horny. Mom could wait a few more minutes. "Okay."

We hugged and started kissing each other. I helped her take off her vest and blouse and bra. I kissed her scarred and broken breasts. She arched her back and moaned as I fed on them. I licked and sucked. I moved my lips down her ravaged body. I helped her out of her wired panties, and I licked her wet pussy.

"Yes. Oh, yes!" She groaned and held my head to her sex. Then she was tearing at my pants and released my rampant weapon. I lay upon her, our mouths kissing. I had to shift down to reach my penis to her groin. She was really tall!

I entered her slowly. My hands rubbed her sides and I kissed her scarred belly. We fucked happily. She called out my name and swore she was in heaven. Her body humped up at my loving thrusts down into her puss. "Ooohh, it's wonderful!"

She had to bend her head far to kiss the top of my head. "I could fall in love with you." She warned.

"Okay." I told her. I was already blessed by so many loving women, it was incredible that each new one felt as wonderful as when Jacqueline became my first girlfriend.

We rolled across the floor as our love making grew more fervent, until the sperm in my body was fighting to get out. "I'm gonna cum." I said as I screwed up, in and out. She was on top of me. "I want you to." She could bend more easily in the air, and she kissed my lips. "Inside me, if that's what you want."

I did, but instead of saying so, I shouted, "OOOOHHHHH!!!! AAAAAAA!!! NNNGGGHHH!!!" Cum burst from my plunging cock and hosed the walls of her squeezing cunt.

"Ooohh, its so hot and thick!" She held me and closed her eyes. She focused completely on the gooey globs impacting her cervix. She purred then. "Mmmmm, it's incredible."

I swear I orgasmed twice as my cum continued to pour into the social worker's womb. Or so I imagined. "THANK YOU, MS. NURHEA!" I bellowed as the last of my cum overflowed out of her slit and soaked our groins.

We lay together for a little while on that bare hardwood floor in that miracle house. She hadn't orgasmed. I assumed she had 'run out' after experiencing so many from her electric panties. Actually, they were the only thing that could make her cum. Her nipples and clitoris had lost most of ther sensitivity. She explained much later that she felt more joy from being loved than the physical sensations which accompanied love making. It was the reason she had fallen for me.

My thoughts drifted to Mom. Ms. Nurhea spoke first, interrupting those thoughts. "Are you sure you need my help?" She asked. "You don't act at all like a victim of trauma." She instantly recanted. "I'm sorry. That sounded dismissive. We need to talk about it." She cleared her throat. "But damn, I've never felt such perfect giving before." Her painted face smiled.

A minute later she suggested, "Shouldn't we notify your Mom about me coming to help your family?"

Suddenly I realized, Mom hadn't texted me for nearly three hours. "Oh, no!" I bolted up and pulled on my pants.

"What's the matter?"

"She was suppose to text me already." I typed a message. "I'm sorry I'm late, Mom. How are you? I'll be home soon."

"I see. All right." Ms. Nurhea got up and began to dress. When she plucked her electrified panties from off of the floor, I pulled her other pair out of my pocket. "Here."

"No, Billy. I gave those to you. I'm not taking back a gift." She put a leg through her 'toy.' "Besides." She grinned, "I may need you to help me focus later."

Minutes later, we were walking briskly to my home. Mom still hadn't texted back. I considered texting Mrs. Cherkle to look in on her, but we would arrive by the time the apartment manager could act on a message.

"You have a strong relationship with your mother?" Ms. Nurhea was either being nosey or subtly pursuing her profession.

"I keep disappointing her." I admitted. My earlier fear of telling the social worker about intimate details of my life had eased considerably.

She laughed. "That's part of a teenager's job description."

We reached the apartment building's doors, and I opened them for her. I wanted to bolt up the stairs, but that would be unkind to Ms. Nurhea. If I had, I would have bowled over Mrs. McDougal.

The witch was crouched on the half way landing, listening. She stood when I appeared at the base of the stairs. "Billy." She began. Then she spotted Ms. Nurhea behind me. "I mean." She gave aloud AHEM. "I'll see you another time. She nodded to the social worker and jauntily descended the stairs. "Your mother's in a very good mood." The witch winked at me and vanished, well, disappeared around the corner to her private apartment.

"Who was that?"

"The owner." I didn't have time to explain. I led Ms. Nurhea up the stairs and to my apartment's door. I fished keys out of my front pocket and unlocked it. "I'm home!" I called. I entered and held the door open for Ms. Nurhea.

Mom walked out of the bathroom, wearing only a large towel. "Excuse me." Her eyes blinked at my guest. "Um, haven't we've met?" Her initial surprise faded quickly.

"Uh, yes, Ms. Androni. We were in Principal Agincourt's office. I was explaining about Steven Dinty's father.

"I remember now." Mom blushed. "Take her into the front room, Billy, and ask Ms. Nurhea what she would like to drink. I'll change." She remembered the social worker's name.

"Mom, why didn't you text me?" I blurted.

"I texted you all day." She replied. "After Mr. Allister picked up Jude, I sank into a hot tub of water. That child was so draining!" She spoke as if she'd loved every minute of it. Then she was darting into her bedroom and closing the door.

I led Ms. Nurhea to the couch. "What would you like to drink?"

"Scotch on the rocks." She kidded. "Do have any soda?"

"Root beer."

"I'll just have a tall glass of water." She smiled at me sweetly. "We both need to replenish our bodily fluids."

I turned red and fetched two big glasses. Ms. Nurhea noticed the bedclothes atop the back of the couch. "Is this where you sleep?"

"I like it."

"Where do you study for classes?"

"I watch lecture videos on Dad's laptop or sometimes on my watch."

Ms. Nurhea looked around the room, appraising every adornment and item of furniture. She nodded at the potted plants. "Very healthy." She mused aloud. "Neither obsessive nor neglected." She patted my thigh. "I like your Mom."

"You better." I smirked. I imagined my cum leaking out of the social worker's pussy. We had wiped up quickly before rushing here.

Mom walked out of her bedroom, dressed in casual jeans and one of Dad's shirts. "I hope you'll excuse my earlier state of dress."

"Of course, Ms. Androni."

"Please, call me Faun."

"Yes, Faun. I'm Yvonne."

"They rhyme." I giggled.

Mom giggled too. "If Billy writes a poem, burn it before reading." She warned our guest.

"Mom, Ms. Nurhea is going to help us with what happened at Mr. and Mrs. Tidden's house." I announced.

My mother accepted what I said without visible emotion. She turned to the social worker and said, "My son is too much of an idealist." She sounded apologetic.

"Faun, Billy described everything."

I hadn't talked about the sex stuff I'd made Mom do and not do.

Ms. Nurhea continued, "And I'm here to tell you, you're entitled to support from both the city and the county. Please let me explain."

"I suppose." Mom sighed, slightly frustrated - at me.

Ms. Nurhea talked for about three minutes, explaining that helping us was her job. She tried cajoling Mom into accepting professional help by emphasizing my mental health, but she meant Mom was equally in need.

"Mom, it's worth trying."

"I know, Billy. I'm not against it. I'm just not the type of person who easily admits needing help."

I already knew that about her.

Mom sighed. "When should we arrange to meet?"

"I'll have a courier deliver paperwork to you by Monday. We can plan to meet after you've returned the signed forms, BUT." Ms. Nurhea "It's important to begin talking as soon as possible. I hope you might have time now. It's that important." The social worker winked at me. "I'll even order dinner delivery. What's your favorite type of food?"

"You'll do no such thing." Mom forbid. "I'll make dinner, and we can talk while you and Billy help." It was Mom's turn to wink at me.

This surprised Ms. Nurhea. "Um, thank you. That would be - a lot less formal." She smiled. "Do you have a spare apron?"

"No need, I was kidding about putting you to work."

"I'm not. I want to help."

The women continued to natter. I noticed that Ms. Nurhea's glass was empty. I went to the kitchen and got out the pitcher of cold, filtered water. I also took an orange. Before returning to the conversation, I poured her glass full and peeled the orange. I threw its peel at the compost bucket under the sink.

Next to the bucket stood the trash bin. One of Mom's bras had been thrown into the bin. I missed the bucket, and the peel broke apart against back of the space under the sink. One of the bra's cups had been torn. No, it had been cut. It had been cut into a flap. Jude had cut a flap into Mom's bra. So he could access her boob.
 
"Come sit with us." Mom disrupted my fear of what the ruined bra represented. I returned, shuffling my feet across the carpet and sucking on an orange segment. Perhaps Mom had scolded Jude for cutting her bra. Perhaps she hadn't been wearing that one. I glanced at the shirt she had hastily donned. It didn't look like she was wearing a bra. Not that that meant anything.

I sat with Mom between me and Ms. Nurhea and set down her refilled glass. "What are we going to talk about?"

"Well, I should warn you." the social worker smirked. "Anything you tell me, can and will be used to help you."

Mom unexpectedly punched my shoulder. She grinned, "Ms. Nurhea is nice and professional. We shouldn't hold back any of our feelings." The witch had underestimated Mom. She was in a surprisingly good mood.

"I thought we weren't gonna start until next week?"

"I can't help myself, Billy. When you asked for my help, I immediately began thinking of approaches for counseling." I suspect she meant, once she was free to think for herself.

"There's certainly no need to be formal or rigorous today." Mom set the example by looking Ms. Nurhea straight in the eyes. "I should tell you, I was shocked by more than Mr. Tidden's assault. What hurt nearly as much was my sexual response. The attack aroused me, and I feel awful about it!"

Ms. Nurhea accepted Mom's surprise confession. "Your reaction is not unheard of, and in no way do your emotional reactions make you complicit in the assault. Victims go through a shitload of emotions during an attack. One woman spontaneously heard symphony music. Another felt like she was flying. The mind is bewilderingly complex and makes crazy mistakes when stressed." Ms. Nurhea offered.

Mom took a deep breath. "That's amazing to hear, Yvonne." She sighed, some of her hurt exiting with her breath. The women looked at me.

"I want to kill him!" I grimaced. Mom's confession had sent my mind into the past, to that terrible night. "I was useless, stupid, and I wanted to run away!" I said what I feared most, being a baby and a coward.

Suddenly the witch cackled in my ear, "Most people aren't able to consider they might not be fully in control of their lives." Except it was Ms. Nurhea who said it but differently. "A person can only control so much of themselves, Billy. The mind is always working behind the scenes to do the million things you need to stay alive, so you don't have to think about them."

Mom noticed I was getting more unnerved, not less. She put an arm around me.

Ms. Nurhea finished, "It was an emergency, and your brain did what a million years of evolution has trained it to do. You wanted to fight and you wanted to run. There are no other choices, Billy. You did what you could." The social worker strived to reassure me.

"He did better than that, Yvonne." Mom's voice was full of pride, and her eyes were full of tears. "Billy texted the cab driver wating outside. Mrs. Tidden stopped her husband temporarily, but our cabbie ended the ordeal." Mom's arm tightened warmly. I leaned my head against her shoulder to maximize her comforting.

Dad's shirt was a little big for Mom. Her breasts filled out the front, stretching the top forward and opening a fine view of her cleavage. My chest turned cold when I noticed light teethmarks beneath the shirt. The marked boob was on the same side as the bra cup that had been cut open.

"Billy!" Ms. Nurhea exclaimed. "That's wonderful news! You were a real hero!"

"Huh?" I looked up. I had stopped being stunned by Tuesday night, now stunned by Mom's afternoon.

"Careful, you'll make him blush." Mom kissed my forehead.

I jerked away from her lips and her arm. My face was red from anger not embarrassment. I began to glare at Mom and almost shouted something horrible.

Ms. Nurhea studied me as I struggled with my emotions. "Billy!" She reached out and slapped my cheek! "Come back!"

"Yvonne!" Mom imposed herself between the counselor and I. "That was uncalled for!"

"No, Mom!" I yelped. Ms. Nurhea hand hadn't hurt me at all, just startled me. Her fingers hadn't left the slightest trace on my cheek. "I-I needed that." If she hadn't jarred me out of my anger, I would have ruined our time with Ms. Nurhea. "It was just a touch."

Mom peered at my cheek. "It made a sound, Billy. That's more than a touch." But she saw that I was unharmed. She scolded the social worker. "How could striking without warning be of any help?"

"His eyes were dilating, Faun. Something inside was eating him up. He needed a physical prompt." Ms. Nurhea drew herself up, "I take full responsibility and will accept your judgement."

Mom's voice calmed a little. "Naturally, I'm less confident in your ability."

"Mom! I was gonna lose it. She did the right thing!"

"Billy! Why on Earth would you get upset about having called Tanya?"

"Maybe being a hero isn't what he wanted to hear." Our counselor suggested.

"I-I dunno..." Of course my anger had nothing to do with texting the cabbie during a terrifying moment, but Ms. Nurhea's slap had snapped me out of exploding at Mom. Even so, my eyes darted to her cleavage. I wrestled them upwards to meet her eyes. I couldn't have looked happy.

Mom glanced down for a second. Her glowing skin lost some of its luster. She reached up and pinched the top of Dad's shirt together. "Yvonne, I-I'll accept what you did." She relented with a slight sputter.

Ms. Nurhea sighed. "I deal with client emotions every day. You two are as calm as puddings in a fridge, by comparison. Please, let me call for delivery, to atone for my knee-jerk reaction. I'll expense it later when the paperwork is completed." The social worker wouldn't take Mom's, "No," for an answer. "When can we expect Mr. Androni to arrive?"

"Dad's last name is Wimbley." I was use to correcting people. "He might get home early tonight." Dad wanted to be here for us, at least for the rest of the week.

"I see. Pardon me." She dug out her phone. "I have a great Chinese place on speed dial."

"Well, I can't sit still." Mom got up slightly nervous. She went to the kitchen. I had forgotten to close the cabinet door under the sink. That's were the bin with her bra was. She shut the little door, eliciting a soft clunk.

While we waited for the Chinese food, Mom opened a bottle of wine. When she returned with it, I noticed she had buttoned Dad's shirt at the neck. "Nature's soothing drink." She poured two large glasses half full and half of a small glass for me. She set down the bottle and raised her glass. "To next steps." We clinked glasses and sipped. I had drunk wine before, mostly sips from my parents' glasses. It was okay sometimes, even tasty sometimes, but this wine tasted bitter.

"Should have let it breathe." Mom said after a swallow.

We didn't talk for a while. When we did, we didn't say much -- polite things. Dad arrived half an hour after the food was delivered. That was early for him. He gave Ms. Nurhea a warm greeting and thanked her for convincing Mom to let her work with us. He wolfed down the remaining food. Ms. Nurhea had bought plenty.

"How was work today?" Mom remembered that his new client was problematic.

"Better." Dad huffed and puffed. "I should be able to get a decent handle on it tomorrow."

Ms. Nurhea and my parents spoke for a while. I didn't have much to say. I was quite tired from yet another crazy day. Then it was time for her to go.

Tanya arrived to pick her up. She charged me her discount rate. Fortunately Ms. Nurhea didn't live too far. I got off cheap, owing Tanya thirty and some dollars. "We'll settle the tab another time." She whispered. Her deep voice always stirred excitement in my loins. After several orgasms and two eruptions of cum, my penis still roused at her innuendo. The big woman was very special to me.

"Tanya, would you be willing to shed some light about what happened Tuesday night?" Ms. Nurhea asked her without hesitation.

Tanya checked Mom's reaction. Mom nodded. "Yes, of course, Ma-am. I will answer anything about that night, for the Andronis' sakes." They left, saying nothing until they were out of earshot.

"Take me to bed, My Love." Mom wrapped her arms around Dad. They glided away to their room.

I watched videos for tomorrow's classes, feeling weary but not sleepy. My mind kept trying to obsess over Mom's bra. I almost went and fetched it. Instead, I hid Ms. Nurhea's panties in the clothes hamper. I found a video game to play on my watch. Then I went to bed.
 
Mom woke me not long after I'd fallen asleep. "Billy?" She was wearing her full length blue flannel nightgown.

"Yes?" <YAWN!>

She handed me the sash to one of her robes and a damp pair of panties. "I didn't disappoint your father tonight, but it was tough. Except for his love, there was nothing for me." Their lovemaking that night had felt "wrong" to her.

I tied Mom's hands behind her back and made her kneel beside the couch. As I moved to place the panties in her mouth, their odor caught my notice. Mom's sex only smelled like that after an orgasm.

"Mom, you let Jude suck on your boob this afternoon." I accused softly.

"No, Billy." She refuted, "I let him suck on my tit." She confronted me. "I made myself cum while he stimulated me. He was so happy to "be with his mommy," he didn't notice what I was doing.

"Why?" I recognized my swelling jealously. I tried to resist it. Jude wasn't a bad boy, and being with Mom had kept her mind far away from the torment lurking in her.

"Because I couldn't stop myself." Mom steeled herself for my reaction.

I told myself it was okay to cry. I told Mom, "I couldn't stop myself today neither." I stuffed her panties into her slack jaws, sniffled, and began telling the story of her rape. Helping her was more important than being selfish or jealous.

Even after several cums earlier in the day, the story got Mom so excited her eyes begged for sexual release. I was similarly aroused, and my penis stuck out through the flap of my pajamas, but I resisted jacking off or taking advantage of her. Mom and I needed help. Now that we had Ms. Nurhea, it was a little easier to take our lumps and deny our orgasms.

The bedroom door handle rattled. Dad! I tucked my penis into my PJs but otherwise froze in horror! He stepped into the short hall, rubbing his eyes. "Faun?"

Against my expectations, Mom just sighed. She didn't even look at him.

In the dim glow of a nightlight, Dad witnessed his wife, bound and on her knees, before his son. I was sitting on the couch, ready to accept our inevitable doom.

"Are you okay, Mother?" He asked her.

Mom hummed loudly and nodded.

Dad froze for a moment.

"Pardon me." He sounded sincerely apologetic, but I couldn't see his expression. He ducked back into his room and closed the door.

"Mom?" I felt awful. I pulled the panties out of her mouth.

"I think we won't need to finish tonight." She twisted her bound wrists in my direction.

I untied her. Our excitement had plummeted, denying our orgasms at the fantasy of Mom's rape. Dad had unwittingly brought our little exercise to a successful conclusion. "How sad do you think Dad is?"

"Probably quite a bit." Mom stood and rubbed her wrists. "It was due to happen, Billy. We've been lucky up until now." She took my hands in hers. "And it will likely happen again."

"But I don't want to make him sad." I felt even sadder.

"You're the one who is in a rush to grow up." She let go and held out a palm.

I understood that she wanted her panties. What I didn't understand was the connection between wanting to grow up and the inevitability of Dad's sadness. Before I could ask for an explanation, Mom took her panties and sash into their room.

I lay myself down unhappily on the couch. I thought about my other problems, to bury my sorrow for saddening Dad. Next Tuesday, I would help Ms. Nurhea with Steve and his mother. I felt sorry for his mom, but I didn't hate Steve I realized. He had reached out to me for help to get Trish to be his girlfriend. Steve knew there was more to being a man that the rigid role his father had browbeat into him, but he couldn't escape it alone. If I could do something about it, I should try, for his mom's sake at the very least.

My guilty head relaxed a little, and I thought about the kinds of movies that Tara might like. Action? Comedy? Something sexy? Maybe a scary flick, not that I needed an excuse to hug her. I wondered what she would suggest.

Dad was gone by the time I awoke the next morning. Mom came to me, still in her nightgown. She presented her robe sash. After I took it, she pulled her panties out from her gown and knelt before me. I tied her up and gagged her. I told her in angry detail about how Mr. Tidden had raped her, and how I impregnated his wife. I denied us of any orgasms. Then we began our regular day.

"I texted Mrs. Guthrie." Mom announced. "Meet us at the house after school."

"Yay, Mom!" I showered excitedly and dressed and ate breakfast. I was putting the day's lunch bag into my backpack when the doorbell rang.

"Hi, Billy!" Jude stood in the entrance. He vibrated with anticipation.
 
"Mom, did you tell Jude to come over today?" I blocked the doorway and turned my head so I didn't have to look at the nasty little boy.

"I didn't say he shouldn't." Mom usually gave half answers when she was busy with her phone.

I bent to Jude and whispered in his ear. "You owe me, kid."

The child's lower lip got big and his eyes moistened. "B-but you said-"

"I kept my promise because Wednesday you got rid of your Dad for me. You played with my Mom yesterday. What are you going to do for me today?"

His pouting lips extended further out from his face. "I dunno. What d-do you want?"

I had to think about that. Fortunately, there was plenty of time until school. Figuring out what a little squirt like Jude could do for me, other than to stay away from Mom, was going to take some time. I couldn't tell the sneaky little brat to bug off. Mom knew he was here and wouldn't let me be rude.

The difficult truth was, Mom probably needed a distraction while I was at school, at least until Ms. Nurhea had helped us over our trauma. I thought of the situation in these terms. I could choose between Jude's mommy desire, or his father's manly desires. Mom had nearly begged Mr. Allister to rape her.

Jude was a sneaky little brat. That fact was the key that unlocked a brilliant scheme. "Okay, Jude, I know what you can do."

"Whut?" He was as sullen as a little boy could be.

"Do you know about the witch in our apartments?"

His eyes bugged out. "Witch??"

"Shhhh."

"Are you going to invite Jude in or what?" Mom asked absently.

"We're talking, Mom." I answered. To Jude I whispered. "I'm mean the apartments owner, Mrs. McDougal."

He thought for a moment. "Daddy calls her, 'That randy old fish.'"

Heh. I hated his dad a little less. Well, Mrs. McDougal has an apartment with a private door to the basement.

"I know that door."

"And she spends time on the roof and also squatting on the first landing on the main stairs." I explained. "She's up to no good, Jude, but you can help."

"Is she really a witch?" The boy had priorities, avoid scary things first.

"Aw, she can't do nothing to you, but you could find out the things she does do. I need to know, and you'll be helping my mom too. You want to help her, don't you?"

"I guess." He was ambivalent.

Don't let Mrs. McDougal know you're following and listening to her. Tonight you can tell me what you find out during the day.

His pout returned in full form. "I want to play with Mommy today!" He didn't shout it, fortunately.

"Okay." I pretended to acquiesce. "You can have lunch here and play with Mom for an hour." I was going to invite him for that much, anyway, to distract Mom. I told him a little more harshly. "She'll tell me if you played for too long." I totally lied. What she did with him was her business. I didn't have to like it, but I did have to respect it.

"Okay." He bit his pouting lip.

"Good. Now go and find out what Mrs. McDougal does during the day. Come here for lunch, and then spy on her until your Dad comes home. I'll come by your place tonight and you can tell me what you found out."

I think the idea of spying on Mrs. McDougal was growing on him, but he was mostly motivated to spend time with Mom's boobs. I shuddered at the thought, but he was the lesser evil, and maybe I would get some leverage on the apartments' greater evil, Witch McDougal!

Mom had finished with her phone. " Oh, for stars sake, Billy. Let him in already!" She came around the corner. "Where is he?" She just missed him sneaking off to do my bidding.

"I asked for a favor, Mom. He'll be back for lunch." I stood up to her, but the top of my head only reached her chin. "Is that okay?"

Mom shook her head. "I wanted to settle with you about what happened yesterday between Jude and I."

"What's there to say?" I pouted. "What you did was your business."

She met my defiance by snapping, "I'd let it be your business, if you stopped acting selfish and jealous!" She was losing her grip again. I sorta lost mine.

I slammed the door shut and grabbed her hand. "Come on." I pulled her into the main room and took her to the couch. I plopped my butt down and told her. "Take off your nightgown, Mom."

"Billy?" I'd surprised her.

"We don't have much time. I have to get to school." I pointed at her gown and slapped the cushion next to me.

Her head tilted down with a sigh. She had promised to obey. Mom bent to grab the hem of her gown, and then she hoisted it up and over her head in one fluid motion. Her bare body stood before me. The panties she wore had been in her mouth earlier. Her breasts trembled. The marks on them had faded. I patted the cushion, and she sat down.

Her prompt and full obedience soothed my anger. I twisted around on my cushion and lay my shoulders on her lap. I looked up and pouted. "I miss being your baby too, Momma."

"Oh, Billy." Mom touched my forehead. "We are such a mess."

"You're beautiful, and I love you."

Mom combed my hair with a handfull of fingers. She bent down and kissed my forehead. Her naked breasts pressed along my arm and chest. "I love you, Billy."

Unfortunately we didn't have much time. I bent my head up and kissed the side of her boob. Then I sucked it's pert nipple into my mouth and flicked my tongue across it's delicious nub.

"Mmmm, this is a nice surprise." She told me slowly, but she was in as as much a hurry as I. She pushed a hand between me and her thighs. I could feel her fingers reach into her wet panties and probe for the turgid nub where her pubes met her pubis.

I bit her tit, not too hard. Her body jerked, but her fingers squeezed her bulging clit to enhance the sensation. "Nnnggghhh!!" She groaned.

My mouth freed her nipple and told her. "I need your other hand, Mom." My implication was clear to her. I bit back down on her tit, a little harder.

"Ungh!" She grunted. "Yes, Billy." Her free hand worked on my buckle while her furtive hand sank a couple fingers into her oozing sex. Her thumb rubbed and pressed into her clit. She groaned again.

Her hand fished out my hard peter and started stroking it. "That feels good, Mom." My lips returned to her ripe tit like it was soft fruit. I sucked and sucked at its sensitive bud. Then I would bite it, and she would groan again, her frame flinching each time. The cushion under our butts squeaked, and I humped my hips up to thrust my prick through her soft fingers.

"Ohhhh, Billy, please don't stop me from cumming, this time." She whined. Her eyes were shut, to focus on the pleasure soaring through our bodies.

"I don't know, Momma. Are you gonna be okay until lunch?"

"I-I will, Sweetheart. I promise!" She gripped my cock harder and beat its stiff meat faster. "I'll make you cum too!"

"If you're gonna be okay..." I felt wicked then. "Then maybe we shouldn't cum." I took her other titty in my hands and flicked its nipple with my nails. I bit into the side of her breast. "

"Nghh! You deprived me earlier. I-I need to cum, Billy. Otherwise, I won't be okay." She begged. "Please?" She jammed another finger into her quivering wet cunt and rammed it as best she could against my weight on top of her. "Let me cum first, and I'll do whatever you want."

"You already do what I want." I reminded her verbally and then by sinking my teeth into her bare nipple.

"AAAAAAA!" She yelped! "I never should have given you this much power."

"You can't cum yet, Mom. I'm still deciding."

"But it feels too good. You were suppose to be my baby." She whimpered.

"I grew up, Momma. Sucking on your titties is turning me into a man." I said a mean thing. "You made yourself cum yesterday, plenty of times."

"You're so cruel."

"You have to pay for letting Jude play with you."

"I'm sorry, Billy, but I couldn't help myself."

"I know." I suckled and groped gently as she fingerfucked herself and stroked my twitching cock frantically. "We were both bad." I admitted. "But you have to pay anyway."

"Why? OOOHHHH - UUUuuhhhh!" She was on the verge. "It's not fair!!"

"It doen't have to be fair. I'm selfish." I raised up to suck on her other breast and bite its nipple but also to give her hand more freedom. Behind her soaking panties, fingers flashed desperately in and out of her puss. I told her tit, "Cum Momma. Make yourself cum hard."

Whether she heard me or not, Mom's body convulsed. She shouted. "AAAHHHHHH UUUUHHHGGGHHHH!!! YES!! I'm CUMMING BILLY!" Her hand stopped stroking but it clung to my sturdy shaft as she flailed joyfully.

Her flailing halted when the orgasm made her limbs clench. I yelped from her grip on my dick, but she didn't hear me. Pleasure rocketed through her limbs as she shuddered for lingering seconds. Her breasts rocked against my face and shoulder. "Aaahhhh." She sighed and stilled, body relaxing.

"You let me cum." She sounded so grateful. Her hand resumed stroking. "It was incredible." She hissed softly. "I want you to cum too." She leaned over my upright prick and spit a big glob into her hand.

Her dry hand had become rough on my pee pee, but the sudden sensation of slick spit and her gentle strokes made my cock about to burst! I focused on my inner groin muscles then, the way Ms. Laghari had taught. I exercised them whenever I had time, mostly during my classes. It was annoying to have to be diligent with those exercises, but they paid off in spades that day.

A few seconds later, Mom urged me to cum. "Do it now, Honey. Cum for Momma, and I'll drink all your sperm." She knew the signs, and as my body lurched and trembled under her manipulation, she leaned over and sucked the head of my bursting prick into her sweet, hot mouth. My orgasm zapped directly from her mouth, electrifying my cock and balls and groin then exploded through my senses. I clamped those special muscles just before pure pleasure crashed like waves upon my mind. I shouted and groaned and moaned as her tight lips sucked at the head of my twitching prick. "MOMMMAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"

She mumbled and hummed, ready to suck up my seed ... but it never erupted.

My body spasmed and jerked from the incredible joy flying through me. My trained muscles denied my seminal bulb's ejaculation by blocking the exit. Mom waited until I stopped quivering with delight before she released her lips from around my still hard dick.

"What's the matter?" She looked worried. "You didn't cum."

"That felt wonderful, Mom, but I didn't want to waste my cum."

"You stopped it?" She was amazed.

"I have to go to school." I didn't have time to explain. I lifted my body off of her lap and stood, zipping and buckling my school pants.

"But you had an orgasm, right?" She asked bewildered.

"Yes! Thank you, Momma." I kissed her nose and ran to get my backpack.
 
My repressed thoughts about Dad surfaced as I walked to school. Guilt seared my insides, for making Mom jack me off while I slurped on and sucked and bit her boobs. That was worse than tying her up and telling her a story. Dad was at work and couldn't have discovered us, but had he begun to wonder how often I was selfish with Mom? Did he worry that Mom didn't love him? Their lovemaking had suffered after Mr. Tidden assaulted her, but Mom loved him more than ever! She was unhappy because she wasn't able to be a proper lover for him. We all wanted to recover from that horrible night as soon as possible. I tried to lighten my guilt. Dad would be happier then, for sure.

"And it will likely happen again." Mom had said. She didn't want to stop our loving, and Dad would find out from time to time. I wished I could have talked to him that morning, but I was also afraid to face him. Wouldn't discussing it just make him sadder? Perhaps I should ask Mom how I should talk with Dad about what he'd seen. I promised myself to do that.

The promise made me feel a little better. I reached Lilith Middle School and threw myself into my classwork.

Steve had returned to school, that Friday, and he sought me out with a vengeance.

I was eating lunch outside, enjoying a bit of alone time. James hadn't yet shown. I had just finished math with Ms. Hennifer. She had mostly ignored me. The one time I needed her help with my workbook she had acted cold and distant. Ms. Hennifer usually acted that way after I punished her with fresh cum in her panties.

"Hey, you stupid brat!" Steve shouted from behind me. "You've got a lot of nerve."

I was only startled for a second. He wouldn't pull anything dirty with teachers nearby. I ignored him. Of course that made him angrier.

He jumped and slammed his feet beside me, trying to intimidate me. "Mom's all upset because you ran out on us. She drove you all the way to our place, and then you grab a cab like some Central Heights brat and leave us!"

I couldn't let him get to me. She was already taking Steve home. I'd just caught a ride. "I left because I had to see my parents." That was partly true. I went to the house party after seeing Ms. Vorton at the library.

"Shit." He spat on the picnic table but not on my food. "I guess you heard I pissed of Trish."

"It's not my business."

"Yeah? Maybe it would be if you'd been there."

I called out his ambiguity. "At your house or when you pissed off Trish?"

"Don't get smart. Mom was counting on you. I-I don't care what you do, but if you hurt her like that again, I'll pound you!"

Anger started getting the best of me. "You told Ms. Nurhea to get out of your house."

"What? The bitch told you that? She's not suppose to."

"Gods, Steve, why don't you just fucking leave me ALONE!" I swore.

"Well, fuck you too, you shitty junior!" He turned and stomped away, surprising me.

Again, Gods, it's too bad Mrs. Dinty didn't give Ms. Hennifer permission to bruise her son's ass! I took a huge bite out of my sandwich and chewed bitterly.

"Is he gone for good?" James crept up. He set his tray on the table, careful to avoid Steve's spit.

"I hope so." I had trouble meeting James' eyes. I was afraid of barking at him too.

"Thank you - for yesterday." James forked a clump of mac and cheese. "Phil and Carlo have been like ghosts today." He stuffed it in his gob and munched happily on the gooey, greasy forkfull.

"That's good." I grabbed a few grapes from a plastic bag and chewed them.

"Soooo, how come women treat you like you're a gift of the gods?"

"What?" I exclaimed. James had the gift of exaggeration.

"The way you treated that social work woman, yesterday. It was like you could have touched her boobs or something crazy like that and she would have let you."

"She doesn't know the streets around school, very much. I was just guiding her." It was a lame excuse.

"And who was that Tara babe? WOW! She was like all over you!"

If I'd answered truthfully, James would have lost his shit for sure. I asked a question, to deflect his. "What did you tell her, after I left?"

"I dunno. Dumb things. I thought you might be dating Kelly, but I guess not. You seem to ignore the girls at school. I thought you might be gay- I mean that's okay by me, if so, but, um," He swallowed his next bite of food. "Are you? -- I mean that would explain why women even teachers treat you so nice."

"Bah." I snorted! "They don't treat me any different."

"I said that wrong. I mean, they act different around you. Even old but burly Mrs. Lum can't keep her eyes off of you when she thinks nobody's looking."

"What did Tara say?"

"She said to look out for you. Then she said, but I didn't understand it, 'See that he doesn't drain himself.' Does that make any sense?"

"Nope." I lied through my teeth. To prevent a follow-up question, I asked. "What did Wenda say?"

"Not much. Tara did most of the interrogation." James was also good with big words. "She asked me if I was on a diet." The unhealthy food piled on his tray indicated how he'd answered.

"She dating Mr. Yong." I felt bad for spilling Wenda's secret, but I needed to feel potent after Steve's verbal abuse.

"The science teacher?"

I nodded. "But don't tell anyone.

"He likes big women?"

"I guess." I felt a little guilty about Wenda. She was a hard working and smart person. So was James. He got better grades than me. "That means there's got to be girls who like big guys."

"Maybe, but those girls sure don't want to be known for liking guys my size." He sighed but sounded somewhat pleased that I would care to offer hope. The school's harp sang out, and we had to return to class.

I was checking my watch for texts from Mom, and Ms. Laghari caught me looking at it in English. She took it away and continued to help students with their workbooks. "I'll give it back after school."

That wasn't the only annoying incident. Darrin, my art and music teacher asked to talk with him after class. His was the last class of the day. "Billy, I'm not happy with your efforts in my class."

"I'm sorry, Darrin." He didn't have a last name and he didn't like being called, Mr. Darrin. "I'm usually tired after P.E."

"It's more than that." He sounded very caring, to the point where he might have been about to cry. "Most students slack off because they think art and music are dumb, but I think you like them. You apply yourself readily to an exercise but you don't follow through. It feels like what I'm teaching doesn't speak to the artist part of your soul."

Wow, he sure was blunt! "I don't know anything about that. You're a good teacher. I want to do well."

"Thank you." He actually sniffled. "If you don't mind, I'd like to invite you to a few short, extra curricular activities.

"What kind?"

"I invite a variety of artists to use this room for practicing their craft, after classes are over, but before I leave for the day. The principal approves. Ms. Agincourt is a dedicated patron of the arts."

"Will she be there?"

"Sometimes, but not often. There'll be other students in the audience, that I've invited."

"I'll have to think about it."

"I'll let you know when the next artist uses the room." He smiled, grateful that I didn't dismiss the opportunity outright. "Have a fine afternoon."

"Uh, you too." I wandered out of the room, a bit bewildered by such a random interruption to my normal day. I went to see Ms. Laghari.

She returned my watch. "I know you're still dealing with something, but today I swear there's a spark inside you that wasn't there yesterday." She coughed. "I mean, you look more, uh, together, than you did for the last two days."

"I do?"

"Also, your English work has improved considerably."

"Thanks." I felt very thankful. I had exerted myself, watching videos and practicing exercises, to catch up in her class.

"I'm tempted to believe that you did something exceptionally loving to someone, but that would be a stretch. I have wanted to believe you capable of great giving since I started instructing you in loving sex."

When I looked like a deer in her headlights, she grinned slightly. "I'm tempted to invite you to take a test with me." Her eyes sparkled, and she had never looked so gorgeous. My penis leaped to attention!

"I uh, gotta meet my Mom and a friend." I wondered what I had done to make Ms. Laghari believe that I was in a better way spiritually. I had been selfish with Mom that morning but not entirely selfish, and last night my selfishness had made Dad really sad.

"I'm in no hurry, Billy. There will be time." She patted my arm. "If my guidance can help you through your troubles, come to me, all right? I won't give up on you - ever." Her eyes steeled with conviction.

"Yes, Ma-am. Thank you." I trotted out the door and away from school. Along the way, I got a text from Mom.

"I'll be a little late. Stop by the market and get something nice to share with our guests."

The market was a couple blocks out of the way, and it was already a long walk to the house. I steered myself accordingly. I emailed Mrs. Guthrie, to let her know that Mom and I would be a little late. By the time I reached Mrs. Shahidi's market, she hadn't replied.

"Hello, Billy."

"I don't have much cash, but what can I get that would be nice to eat with Mom and a couple friends?"

"Don't worry. Your Mom called and promised to cover whatever you buy." Mrs. Shahidi assured.

Something was missing from her store's normal atmosphere. "Where's Arturio?"

"Oh, he's with his girlfriend." She sighed. "He's spends most of his afternoons with her."

"Are you lonely?"

"I have my customers. Business has picked up."

Something other than Arturio's absence nagged at me. "How did Mom sound on the phone?"

That surprised the store owner. "She sounded normal, I guess. I was paying attention to what she said, not how she said it." She paused. "There was something..." It came to her upon recalling the moment. "I heard Gladys laugh in the background when Faun said she'd pay for anything you wanted from me." Mrs. Shahidi smiled. "Gladys' laugh is very distinctive."

Oh. I nearly laughed too, except I was suddenly stricken with fear. What was the witch doing with Mom?? I texted her. "What's going on? I'm at the market. Should I come home?"

"Don't be late for Mrs. Guthrie!" Mom reasserted.

AUUGHH! My mind groaned. I asked Mrs. Shahidi again, for snack suggestions and left her market carrying a bag with two jars of hummus and a big platter of finger ready vegetables. "Thank you!"

"Pay attention out there." She called after me.

At the first stoplight, on my way to our new house, I checked my email.

Mrs. Guthrie had written. "Don't trouble yourselves. I arrived early and am exploring the neighborhood with my real estate agent." She finished, "I'm so excited to meet you again." There was a winking smiley face next to her name.

I slowed my walk to the house. Instead of worrying about Mrs. Guthrie, I tried not to think about Mom and Mrs. McDougal. I only succeeded when I spotted the diner. I hurried across the street and went up to the door. A charming sign with fancy letters said, "Open for High Tea until 5pm."

Tara strode up to me, wearing a sharp looking tuxedo. "Greetings, Master, how might our staff service you today?" She grinned. The diner looked really different. All the old and crufty decorations had been replaced with light fixtures and plants and signs as charming as the sign on the door. The only thing that stood out was the pale blue, linoleum countertop.

"Wow!" I gaped at the place. Two of the tables had customers. They were drinking tea or coffee and eating pastries. Their talk was lively but in whispers. Then I saw Wenda. Oh my Stars! "What is she wearing?" I asked Tara.

"Wenda is the reason we chose a Victorian theme for afternoon business. Back then, heavy people weren't nearly as discriminated against. She's wearing a serving woman's smock, a ruffled apron, and a puffy hat."

The smock was black, but the apron and hat were white. Wenda pushed a tea cart between the tables and into the back room. She gave me the most embarrassed look. Suddenly I remembered watching shows at our last home. Mom liked romantic Victorian sagas and movies. Wenda looked very much like she had escaped from one of those shows. I resisted laughing. Poor thing.

"We have an excellent array of Middle Eastern tea, today." Tara practiced her patter. "I recommend the Egyptian Hibiscus or the Persian Cardamom. Both pair well with fresh figs or date baklava."

"I can't stay, Tara, but I'll come back when the diner closes. You still want to go to a movie?"

"Of course, Silly." She hugged me. "Which film did you have in mind?"

"Um-" Her passionate arms made my worries melt. Maybe a movie that we hugged all the way through was not such a bad idea. "The Radio City Cinema has two scary movies, 'Home and the Lone Chainsaw' and 'Night of the Huntress.' What movie did you pick?"

"Oooo! Those sound creepy." Tara squealed. "I thought you might like a sci-fi, action spectacular, 'Galaxy Rangers in the Quantum Zone!'"

That did sound fun but was too exciting for a date. I wouldn't want to miss a single frame of Galaxy Ranger awesomeness! "Which of the scary movies sound better to you?"

"Aw, you are too sweet." She whispered. "I need to take you in the bathroom - well, let you take me in there." She sighed and spoke louder. "BUT to answer your question, Night of the Huntress sounds kinda sexy as well as creepy." She seemed excited for the prospect.

My watch buzzed. A text from Mom flashed. "I'll be at the house in less than twenty minutes." That was a relief. Maybe I'd find out then what Mrs. McDougal had wanted. I told Tara, "Okay. The movie starts at 7pm. Is that too early?"

"Wenda doesn't like it if I stay here late." She whispered again. "I would be inclined to think she was boffing Boone, but Wenda is way too smart for a jerk like him. Boone's a talented jerk but is otherwise a relationship disaster wearing kitchen boots." She shook her head and smiled pleasantly. "She probably just wants time in HER diner without me managing her."

I resisted laughing about how wrong Tara was. I felt bad for Wenda.

Tara spoke normally, "Be here at six, and we can have dinner before going to the movie."

"Yeah!" I hugged her and headed out. It was just after 4pm.
 
I wasn't expecting Mr. and Ms. Colkick's presence when I stepped into the house.

"Hello, Billy." Mr. Colkick sounded concerned despite his smile. "I hope you are well."

"Yes, Sir." I answered politely. He related that my mother had been texting them while I was talking to Jude that morning. Mom wanted them to meet Mrs. Guthrie in person, since tenants would be renting the house from them as well as my family.

Ms. Colkick sauntered closer. "Sweetheart, your mother is the best, but if you ever feel like you need someone else to talk to, you come to Angela." She planted a big kiss on my lips! The tip of her tongue stuck out and swept across. Suddenly, I had an erection, fastest ever! There was a scent on her - some kind of perfume maybe? She said, "It doesn't matter where I am, call me. Harold will cover any expense you incur."

"Um, yes, Ma-am."

"If we weren't expecting Mrs. Guthrie, I'd love to spend the evening with you and my slave in the playroom." She backed off and looked wistfully at her husband.

"I would love that, Dearest." His smile turned sincere.

I set up the snacks on the table and offered them to the Colkicks. She took a broccoli spear and dipped it in hummus. He simply looked at the platter of veggies and waited. She told him, "One baby carrot and one celery stalk." He ate those plain. She then hugged him and kissed his lips, I think far more passionately than she'd kissed me.

The doorbell rang. I went to the door and greeted Mrs. Guthrie with a big hug. She nuzzled her face against my neck. "Oh, Billy! I've thought about you so much!"

A tall, older man stood behind her. He was perfectly tan and wore a fine businessman suit. She introduced him. "This is Sheldon Casterain. I hired him to help me find an apartment, but he couldn't match my budget with anything that I could live in."

"Hello, Billy." He held out his hand and we shook. He had a firm grip. "Mrs. Guthrie is very wise with her retirement money." He grinned "I tried many times to lure her into a rental that she could not afford. I had to see this miracle house for myself."

The older woman laughed. "Oh, hello!" Mrs. Guthrie greeted Mr. and Ms. Colkick. "Call me Ellen."

"I'm Angela and my husband is Harold. So very pleased to meet you."

"You're the co-owners?"

"For the time being." Mr. Colkick nodded. "Eventually the mortgage will be assumed by Billy's parents."

Ms. Colkick asked, "You seem quite young for retirement."

"I was fortunate in my business career, to retire early."

I lost track of the boring details of their ensuing financial discussion. I turned to Mr. Casterain and asked. "Do you know Mrs. Abbey? She's a real-state agent too."

"Charlotte Abbey?" He verified.

"Uh-huh!"

"I dare not tread where she stalks the wild house." He grinned.

"Huh?"

"She's a keen competitor, Billy. I know that she was the previous owner of this house and principal agent. How did you arrange such a concession from a giant like her?"

"She's not all that big." Mrs. Abbey was a little plump, though. It made her body jiggle in fun ways when we made babies. But I didn't tell him that.

He looked around the room and through the open doorways. "Were drugs discovered in the wall?" He shook his head. "Surprise superfund site?" He unexpectedly patted my back. "Sorry, Billy. The place looks fantastic!"

He made me feel proud. I liked him. "Mister, do you hire people to help you sell a house?" I remembered that Mrs. Abbey hired Shannon to clean houses and get them ready to sell. I could do that work.

"Why, are you looking for a job?"

"Uh-huh." I nodded.

"How old are you?" He scrutinized my face and figure.

"Old enough." I blustered. "Mom will tell you that too."

"That's an interesting proposition, Billy." He stroked his short, pointed beard. "Usually I rely on online, gig laborers. I don't have time to search for a regular worker." He noticed my rising excitement. To prevent me from spazzing out, he cautioned. "I'll have to talk with your mother, and I'll think carefully about it before I decide."

"Oh." I tried not to be too disappointed. "Okay."

"Billy!" Mrs. Guthrie walked up. "I've been neglecting you." She gave me another hug and whispered in my ear. "Is there a place we can talk in private until your mother arrives?"

My hand reacted by patting the pocket of my trousers that held my keys. The playroom was a great quiet place. "What about Mr. Casterain and the Colkicks?"

"I brought him to distract them." She winked. "He's a very charming man, but maybe you don't want to spend fifteen minutes alone with me anymore." She tried to convince me, "Knowing there are others nearby would be exciting, just like it was on the train, right?"

My penis was still hard from Ms. Colkick's kiss. I had pushed it back from tenting my pants, but upon hearing the nice, older lady's sweet voice, it got even harder! My pee pee certainly wanted to, and I sorta owed her, I felt. She was going to have my baby after all.
 
I noticed Mr. Casterain had the Colkicks' attentions, so I nodded to Mrs. Guthrie and whispered. "There's a room upstairs."

She and I mounted the staircase. I looked back to find Ms. Colkick running her eyes up and down the older Hispanic man. I giggled at the thought that she would have to wait her turn for the room.

Mrs. Guthrie giggled behind me. "Ohh, this is exciting. You have such a magnificent house! I just know I'm going to love living here!"

Reaching the room, I unlocked it and opened the door for her. It was still a bare room with a twin bed. The regular sheets had been removed, but a single plastic sheet covered the mattress.

"Isn't this special!" She marveled at the room's obvious purpose. "There's even a bolt lock on the inside." She slid the bolt until it snapped into the locked position. Mrs. Guthrie turned to me. "If only we had more time." Her arms took me to her breasts. They were easily as big as Mom's, but they hung lower. The older woman was heavier and shorter than Mom, making her boobs look even bigger! I loved being pressed against them. My dick lurched with renewed need.

She felt hot, and her body trembled - perhaps from greater need. We had pretended that I was her little boy when we made babies on the train. Now she was carrying one my children. I expected she would like to play that game again. "Do you want me to be Dennis?" I looked up.

We hadn't moved two steps from the locked door when Mrs. Guthrie knelt down upon the hardwood floor and worked her fingers on my belt and school trousers. "That's very sweet of you to ask, Dennis. Will you call me Mommy?" She unzipped me and pressed a palm along my tenting boxers. "Oh my, Dennis! IS THIS HARD FOR ME?"

"Yes, Mommy." I wasn't lying. While Ms. Colkick's darting tongue had inspired my erection, when the older lady pulled me to her breasts it got even harder. "Will you help make it soft again, like you did on the train?"

"Poor little Dennis," She cooed. "Mommy needs her boy's young prick to be hard right now." She fished my manhood out through the slit in my underwear. Her head dive-bombed an open mouth upon my boner's tip. She engulfed its length with a single gulp. "Mmmmmm!" She hummed.

Her hot, wet throat vibrated against my glans, and without thinking I pulled my hands out from her hugging arms and grabbed her head. "That feels really good, Mommy!"

Mrs. Guthrie began nodding, and my cock slicked in and out of her drooling lips. It felt so good, I didn't think to return the favor - like rubbing her boobs or sticking a hand into her skirt. I stood still holding on to her bouncing head like it was a rocking horse. Ms. Laghari had told me earlier that day, that I appeared more loving, but I felt like I was taking love from Mrs. Guthrie without loving her in return. Unexpectedly, the mean voice in my head spoke from my lips. "That's a good Mommy whore. Suck your little Dennis like he owns you."

"MMNN - HMNNG!" Her eyes lifted to mine and expanded.

I couldn't tell if she was discouraged or encouraged, but Mrs. Guthrie's sucking head never slowed. Actually, she sucked harder.

"Mmmm!!"

"I bet Dennis did lots of nasty things to his Mommy slut." I suddenly felt like slapping the bitch's face. Instead I took a deep breath, which was a challenge because the woman's sucking mouth made it hard to hold a breath! I clenched my hands into her rocking hair and battled the mean voice by adding, "But I really love you, Mommy."

Unexpectedly she paused to say clearly, "Oh, Dennis, Mommy needs your cum. You know I don't care what you do, as long as you give me lots of cum!" Her face plunged back down, fiercely sucking my quivering manhood.

The mean voice told me silently, "You've already knocked the bitch up. She don't need more cum until she pops the brat out of her fuck hole. If you give your cum to this jizz slut you'll spoil her."

I nearly erupted right then. Not only was Mrs. Guthrie sucking with all of her passion, her need for my cum and my power to deny her made my dick feel incredible! I started pumping my crotch into the eager woman's sucking face. "Mommy, I can't help it, I may have to cum in your mouth!" I warned her.

Somehow she nodded without slacking her efforts to drink from my churning balls. "HMM HMM!!!" Her lips tightened around my pumping dick. One of her eyes winked joyfully.

High pressure cum knotted inside my seminal bulb as the woman's vigorous attentions strove to vacuum its contents. My body twitched, but I held back the rising wave of my orgasm. "Keep sucking me, Mommy!"

Her hands dropped to my butt and she pulled down my trousers. Her head bounced faster against my groin. She pulled apart my bare cheeks and began tickling my bottom hole. My my excited hips lurched out of rythym smashing her face accidentally.

"CMMMM, INNI!!" She groaned.

Cum, Dennis. I understood. She really didn't care what I did to her, as long as I sent cum into her body. I couldn't withhold it any longer! My loins hunched back for a final cock thrust down her throat.

She knew right then that I was going to flood her belly with my rich cum, perhaps from experience with her actual son. Mrs. Guthry surprised me by speeding her hands to my crotch and grabbing the exposed, saliva dripping base of my cock.

I thrust forward, and the first squirt of boy juice launched, but she stopped my thrust halfway. Only half of my dick entered her mouth when the glob of cum hurled into her skull. "OHHHH THANK YOU, MRS. GUUUUH-THRIEEEE!!"

"MMMMM!!!" She squealed in delight when seconds and thirds of hot goo was served unto her waiting orifice. Her delight made me shoot two especially large clumps out of my prickhead. Then a stream of hot, thick cum drained from my balls and into her mouth.

"AAAHHHHH!!!" I shook and moaned as the last of my cum filled her face. She hummed enthusiastically, and her cheeks expanded from the flood between them. "It feels so GOOD, Mommy!" I ejaculated.

Our mutual spasms relaxed over the next minute. She kept humming, and her eyes blazed with passion.

My joy relaxed to a sustained plateau of pleasure after that fantastic cum. Because I knew that she loved cum very much, I knew it would have been cruel to deny her. My face was a massive smile that gazed lovingly down at the older woman on her knees.

She could only smile so much without spilling my hot seed from her mouth. She pulled her head off of my softening prick, and then she surprised me. She scurried to the bed and sat on the closest edge. Her cheeks wobbled slightly as she moved. Mrs. Guthrie pushed down her skirt and big white panties. Letting them drop to the floor, she spit some of my cum into her palm and leaned back on the bed. She tried to explain, but there was still too much spunk in her mouth. "MM gnna cmmm ssss gooood."

Then she was masturbating with a cummy hand. Mrs. Guthrie rubbed her hairy vulva with my cum, and her ass worked up and down to intensify the pressure on her clit and concealed hole. She rocked and groaned lustfully. "Dnnnissss!! Dnniss!"

I ran to her and kissed her cum filled lips and cheeks. I recognized the flavor of my cum, but it made her lips taste like I owned them. My soft prick did a little dance at the notion of being in total possession of this lady. I reached into her blouse and groped her bra. "I love that you're playing with my cum in your pussy, Mommy."

Her hand flashed up and down for just a few more seconds. Then her entire body lifted off of the bed as if it were a trampoline. She screamed into her clamped lips. A couple drops of white goo spit from them. Her body flounced back to the bed and she twisted upon it like a mad woman, eyes closed.

When her tremendous orgasm cooled, Mrs. Guthrie reached back to her mouth and spit another large glob of my cum into her hand. Then she started the procedure all over again. "Youu gave me soo mch cuummm!" She masturbated frantically anew. My cum was already dripping from her abused slit, but she rubbed more and more into the opening that led to where our child was forming.

More bits of cum spat from her lips when her second orgasm struck, and she screamed from delight, into tight lips. She didn't fly off the bed, but her body roiled in waves until the intense sensations subsided.

Then she carefully spit the last of my cum into her well coated hand, and she smiled like a Cheshire Cat, beginning her third and last masturbation.

I stood stunned. This evidence, that my cum could cause a woman so much joy, made my heart pound and unfurled my drained member. I wanted to fuck her!

Only, there was no time. "Are you gonna cum again, Mommy!"

"Oh yes, Dennis!" She beamed at me while her hand worked fingers in and of her cum dripping cunt. "You gave Mommy so much cum, I could pleasure myself for hours!"

"I wish I could make a baby into you again."

"That would be wonderful, Dennis. I love having your baby in me already. I would welcome another. You can try any time you want, Sweetheart." Her body lurched when fresh sparks of joy burned her clit and puss. Her hand stroked frantically against her cum dripping clit and vulva.

"You sucked me off because we only had a few minutes?" I asked.

"That's right, Honey. Mommy needed to taste and feel as much your cum as possible." Her plump belly jiggled from yet another small spasm of delight as her hands frigged my cum deep inside. "Next time, you can fill me up here." She worked her hand even faster across her graying snatch. "And I'll still pump your cum with my nasty fingers. I love cum fucking SO MUCH!!"

There was a knock at the door.

Mrs. Guthrie's eyes darted with concern, but I reassured her. "Don't stop, Mommy. They can't hear anything through that door, and it's locked. I want to see you make yourself cum again with my cum!"

"OH GODS!" She wailed suddenly. "If only they COULD hear me! I would cum twice as hard, Dennis!" She wailed. "Having someone listening at the door while I push your cum inside of me is better than in a train full of people sleeping! AAAAAAA!!! UUUGGGHHH!!!! I"M CUMMMMINGGG!!!!" Her third and most powerful orgasm paralyzed her deft hand, but her body convulsed upon the mattress. She kept wailing and groaning.

Later, the knock was repeated. But by then, the stars had cleared from Mrs. Guthrie's eyes. The half naked woman lay panting. "Sooo goooooddd." She moaned.

I went to the door and double-checked the lock. Whoever stood in the hall sure was patient. They didn't knock again for a couple more minutes. By then Mrs. Guthrie had dressed. She cleaned the plastic covered mattress with her tongue, not leaving a single drop of my spilled seed. "Thank you, Billy!" She kissed me with spermy lips, and I resolved to not wipe mine until I got to a bathroom, because every loving kiss needs to be accepted.

I kissed her gooey cheek. "Thank you, Mrs. Guthrie." I unlocked and opened the door.

Mr. Colkick stood in the hall, well away from the door. "My mistr- I mean, Angela asked me to fetch you two. Billy's mother is here."

Mrs. Guthrie's sperm smeared face turned bright red.

Mr. Colkick politely ignored the awkward moment, but his deference inspired me. "I need your vest for a minute, Mr. Colkick.

"Uh," He looked at me with eyes that had stars swirling in them. "Yes, Billy." He quickly unbuttoned his fine suit vest and doffed it. His eyes glowed with anticipation.

Mrs. Guthrie stood half ashamed and half concerned. "Harold?"

I took the vest from Mr. Colkick's proffering hand and wiped my cum from the aging lady's face. "Mr. Colkick likes being useful, Mrs. Guthrie."

The aroused man agreed with a happy nod.

"How peculiar and wonderful!" The lady blossomed with astonishment.

I returned the vest to Mr. Colkick, and he trembled with glee, pulling its freshly stained exterior over his shirt. He buttoned it while he escorted Mrs. Guthrie down the stairs. I darted into a bathroom and washed my face.

I found Mom talking with Mr. Casterain. Jealousy jabbed my heart at first, but the attractive, Latino man interrupted her to favor me, "Billy, I've thought about your offer, and I would be happy to hire you to help me sell houses."

Mom added sternly, "You can't skip school to work for him, though."

I gulped and nodded. "Wow! That's great, Mr. Casterain." I wondered what else Mom had told him. His earlier reticence had been completely erased.

He grinned and said, "Just me Boss." He winked.

Ms. Colkick sidled up, having overheard. "Don't you need Billy to help cook for clients?" She queried.

Mom landed her bombshell. "I've decided to cook alone, from now on."

"WHAT?" I barely stopped myself from shrieking.

"We can discuss it later, Billy, but that's what I've decided." She declared.

I could only fume and swallow my sudden and considerable suffering. After what happened with the Tiddens, how could she even think of working alone? I had to tell myself, Daddy would set her right. If I hadn't, I might have thrown a fit, embarrassing myself in front of the Colkicks and Mrs. Guthrie. Mr. Casterain wouldn't hire someone that childish, I assumed.

My only option was to escape. I pretended to look at my watch and told Mom, "Uh, I have to go meet Tara - to see a movie with her."

Mom's face smoothed over with radiant beauty. She smirked. "So, is Tara going to be your new girlfriend?"

Mr. Casterain chuckled and I blushed. Ms. Colkick kidded. "Tell me it isn't so, dear Billy. I'll divorce Harold at once, if you'll reconsider."

Mom rolled her eyes, and Mr. Castrain laughed aloud. "Perhaps I should reconsider hiring you, else I might end up calling you Boss!" He grinned.
 
Mrs. Guthrie and Mr. Colkick approached. "What's happening here?"

"Uh, i-it's just a movie, Mom." Being the sudden target of everyone's humor exasperated me. Tara couldn't be my girlfriend because she didn't want to hurt her best friend Jacqueline who had been my first girlfriend. And, although I liked Tara a lot, I wasn't sure I wanted a girlfriend, except for maybe Ms. Hennifer, but that couldn't happen either. My math teacher was too devoted to all of her students, to pick one above the rest. Our painful but ecstatic encounters didn't count in her opinion.

"Ellen, you won't be the only woman living here." Mom explained. "Tara Wells is a local restaurant's new manager. Billy invited her to also rent a room."

"Well, if Billy likes her enough to date, that's all the recommendation I need." Mrs. Guthrie winked at me. "It's important for young people to mix with different ages. It provides valuable perspectives for their future. I supported my own son's explorations with older women, and now college girls swarm him because he knows how to treat them right. Occasionally, he even remembers to call his mother." The nice lady sniffed away slight remorse.

"Faun told us about Tara Wells this morning." Mr. Colkick revealed. "I talked with the restraunt's owners, and they are very impressed with her." That meant he had talked with Mrs. McDougal. Was that why the witch had visited Mom this afternoon?

Ms. Colkick interrupted my contemplation. "I'm sure I will hate her instantly, for taking Billy away from me."

Mom echoed the business woman's silliness. "I've already done that, Angela, by removing Billy from your employ. Should I quit too?" Mom's reminder made me pout.

Mr. Casterain howled with laughter. "Flee, Billy! They're onto your game!"

I hugged everyone before marching away to the diner. I left with a nagging suspicion about Mom. As I walked, I texted Dad to pick her up as soon as he could get away from work. His prompt reply surprised me, and his note was surprisingly upbeat! Dad was usually too busy for reply to my texts. "Can do, Sport! I'll be there in a jiffy."

It was nearly six o-clock when I left the house. I considered texting Tanya to take me to the diner, but then she would have to wait while Tara and I ate. It wouldn't be right to invite Tanya to join us, and Tanya wouldn't have time to drive other fares while we ate. I hustled along the streets, arriving ten minutes late. "Sorry!"

Tara stood with her arms crossed. "No. I'm sorry, Sir. The diner is closed tonight for a special event." She pretended to bristle. "I'm having a date night with Wenda." She had changed out of her tuxedo and was wearing a low cut, silky red top and faded jeans. Their combination of fancy and rugged well served Tara's allure and displeasure.

Wenda, still clad in black and white, glided in from the kitchen, holding up two plates. "Quit yapping, Tara. You're wasting perfectly good chewing energy." She set the plates on a candle lit table covered by a beautiful white cloth decorated with blue embroidery. She pulled out a chair. "Come eat, Billy. The sooner you do, the sooner you can take that pedophile out of my hair."

I circled around Tara to reach the table, but she intercepted me with a hug. "You may not love me anymore, but I'll be here waiting for you to have a change of heart!" She pouted.

"I got a job." It was a lame attempt at using Mr. Casterain as an excuse for being late. Wenda interrupted, saving me.

"You're still gabbing and not eating." Wenda pulled out the second chair from the table. Chastened, Tara and I sat.

Bacon wrapped scallops, asparagus, and wild rice with mushrooms grabbed out attentions. Boone had never cooked something this fancy as far as I knew. I smiled sheepishly at Tara. "This is wonderful, but you look prettier."

"Thanks, Billy. Now tell me about your new job while we eat."

I told her about helping Mr. Casterain to prepare homes for sale. She reciprocated with news of the diner's make-over. We talked casually while bolting down the scrumptious meal. I was sorry we didn't have time to savor it. Boone had outdone himself, and I discovered that Tara had been a big factor in his uptick.

"Classic diner food is great for brunches, but to attract big spenders moving into the city, you have to entice them with food adventures." She forked rice into her mouth and smiled at the mushroom flavor. "Every meal tells a story."

I looked at my half eaten fare. "How?"

"Heh. That's what Boone asked!" She began by forking a scallop and nibbling the bacon. "First we tear off our clothes." She eased the bared scallop into her mouth. "And we lick and suck our delicious, sensitive centers." Tara picked up an asparagus spear with her fingers and thrust it between her lips. "Then we entwine our lovely bits -- again and again." She grinned, fucking the spear in and out. "Until finally we have a rich, musky pile of white stuff to enjoy while we relax in each other's arms." She forked another scoop of the rice and sucked steaming grains and bits of mushroom slowly into her mouth. "Yum."

My appetite for the delicious meal doubled. We finished eating just before Tanya arrived. I had scheduled her to pick us up at six thirty. She knocked on the glass door and waited.

"Oooo. You hired a cab for our date?" Tara's eye's sparkled. "I forgive you for being late!" We stood up from our chairs and she fetched a shiny, black jacket. When Tanya opened the door for us, Tara's enthusiasm waned. "Oh, hello, Tanya." She grabbed my arm possessively.

"Miss Wells." Tanya remembered Tara's name. Otherwise she showed no sign of recognizing us. She escorted us to the cab and opened the passenger door.

"Thank you, Tanya." We climbed into the back seat.

"It is my pleasure, Master Androni." Usually she called me, Little master or Master Billy. Now I know that she didn't want to act biased in front of my date. But at the time, I felt a little rejected.

Tara grabbed my arm and dragged me to the center of the bench seat. She told Tanya. "Privacy please." After the plastic panel slid shut, and the car accelerated into traffic, Tara pressed her right cheek to mine. "Billy, I wanted to be alone with you. I hate feeling jealous." She pouted. Then she whispered, "What you do with Tanya and other women is your business, but her presence is more than my country girl upbringing can handle."

I think she was kidding - about being a country girl - but was serious about feeling jealous. Uncertain about what I should say, I kissed her and slid my arms around her, one on her back and the other behind her lovely hair. That seemed to mollify her.

We smooched for a while as the cab sped efficiently to the Radio City cinema. She broke our kisses with astonished but hushed words. "You're already hard!" Our hands had been groping everywhere until she discovered my renewed erection. "Is there time for you to at least put it in me?" She began to fiddle with her jeans' buttons.

"Radio City cinema." Tanya stopped the cab in front of the theater. She got out and opened our door. Tara scrambled to button her jeans back together. We exited the cab, and I frowned at Tanya, not for derailing Tara's fun but because the cabbie continued to act as if I were just another fare. "Have lovely evening, folks."

While waiting for tickets for Night of the Mistress, Tara shifted on her feet as if she had ants in her tight jeans. Her hand clenched and released mine. She didn't want to wait for popcorn or sodas or candy!

Entering the dimly lit viewing room. She declared "We're sitting in back." She pulled me by the arm up wide steps to the last row of seats. The theater wasn't packed, but every row seated at least a couple people. So much for privacy. Tara sat at the end of the row and plunked me next to her. The only worse place to see the movie would have been from the front end side seats.

"I wanted to sit in the center."

"I thought you wanted to take ME to a movie." She clung to my arm.

I didn't understand. Why would she pick bad seats for a movie? Compared to making babies, dating was so confusing! "Okay." I sat next to her, and we resumed smooching. That was nice. It was so nice we didn't notice the lights dim nor any of the commercials proceeding the movie. At one point, Tara's hand checked out my erection, and she cooed. It had remained firm since making out in the cab.

Before she could say anything about my hard penis, the first trailers began to show, and I couldn't resist watching it. "Playing now in this theater - Galaxy Rangers in the Quantum Zone!"

I oo'ed and ahh'ed and stared while Tara stared at me and shook her head. "I'm glad we didn't see that movie." She muttered.

Then two trailers for other horror movies lit up the screen, and screams deafened us. Tara shrieked once and gripped me with sharp fingernails. I kept my "OW!" to myself.

At least when the actual movie began, I had an idea about what to expect, pleasure and pain. The movie wasn't completely awful. It built up a sense of dread and horror, slowly. Instead of jump scares, it favored horrific reveals about the main character's personality.

Judy Gallow was a drug addict who sometimes resorted to prostitution to get a fix. She met some crazy women, other prostitutes who had different reasons to make babies for money. Some were really sad, like the lady who just wanted her passport from her pimp. Some were weird. One woman collected pubic hair from her 'johns.' When Judy's acquaintances started dying one by one, and the cops wouldn't do anything about it, she became a vigilante trying to find the killer. At first, you think the pimps are reducing each others' 'livestock', to shrink the competition, but then Judy realizes that a woman is the killer. Of course, it turned out that Judy was the killer all along, but she killed a couple pimps and bad cops along the way, until Judy forces the one good cop, a woman who loves her, to kill her.

Then the good cop goes on a cop killing spree ... wait for it ... in the next movie.

The story certainly wasn't great, but it showed breasts and people pretending to make babies. One of the pimps had a really big dick, but he didn't do anything with it. He was just changing clothes. Unfortunately there was so much violence, when Tara and I resumed making out, the many, gory killings ruined our loving mood.

When the credits finally rolled, she looked at me and sighed. I felt like I should apologize for picking a scary movie. She gave a slight grin. "It's not like we can fuck, even in the back row." She nodded at the couple sitting further down our row. I twisted my head to see two men kissing and rubbing each other's crotches. They hadn't realized that the movie was over. Tara and I left them and the theater, our moods a bit lighter for the happy sight. We walked hand in hand down the street, not realizing the sight we presented.

Two high school dudes followed us and one called out to Tara. "Hey lady, that boy ain't man enough for a good looker like you." The other boy said. "Dump the brat and we'll take you someplace nice for a good time. Andy and I can hump for days."

I froze from fear. It felt like the recent horror at the Tiddens' house was starting all over again.

Tara assured me, "I'll take care of these punks." She stepped between me and the older teens and snickered at them.

"Punks?" Andy scoffed. "We don't want trouble, lady. We just want some good lov'n."

"We can do you better than that boy you're playing mommy with."

Tara was obviously too young to be my mother and too old to be my girlfriend or sister. "Hey boys, I want some good loving too." She opened her shiny black jacket and fingered her top's plunging neckline to reveal even more of her cleavage.

Suddenly the high schoolers grinned as if they'd won thousand dollar lottery tickets.

"But I'm a business woman first." Tara declared. "Now, unless you two can rake up more cash than the amount this john got for birthday presents, I'm gonna love him first. You'll have to wait your turn."

Two jaws fell open, but Andy was bold enough to try and call Tara's bluff. "H-how much is he paying you?"

Tara was ready for complications. "A smart whore never reveals info about her johns. You'll appreciate that someday, when you can afford me."

"Aw, she's just fool'n." The other boy found his voice. "Real whores, like in that movie, are junkies and poor bitches with pimps who tell him how to sell their asses."

Tara laughed. "Yeah, you caught me. You two know more about street whores than Mr. Youngblade here."

Mr. Youngblade? I remained frozen but was suddenly disturbed. What kind of game was Tara playing? Her voice sounded more alive and sexy than it had when she told the randy tale of our meal.

"Huh?" The young adults dithered looking confused.

"You see, boys, things are changing around here." She pointed to the businesses being remodeled along the street. Tara lied through her teeth. "The streetwalkers who use to work this part of the city had to move because more cops are patrolling here, and ordinances are being strictly enforced. A whore use to pay a fine and be back on the street in twenty four hours. The city made millions from prostitution, but the corporations renovating the city's poorer neighborhoods are getting billions from the city, in tax cuts and grants.

"Uh," Andy asked, "Are we gonna get laid or what?"

"Yeah, we got money." His buddy chimed in. They were well dressed high schoolers out for a movie and shenanigans. Their clothes were better suited to well-off college students, but the boys acted more like Steve.

Tara had the answer, "That depends upon Mr. Youngblade. His parents are members of an extended family organization that wants to catch those millions that the city used to get. I'm walking him through these streets to give him perspective and to teach him how to manage me.

"Manage you?" The nameless boy scoffed. "Sounds like he's your pimp!"

Tara shook her head. "Mr. Youngblade's family doesn't like that word. If you truly want action with me boys…" She waggled her pert butt in tight jeans. "…you had better talk more respectfully."

That shut the older teens up for a few seconds, and I aimed my bulging eyes at my movie date. What the heck was she doing? She winked at me and reiterated to them. "If you want smoking hot action tonight, you better be able to pay for the quality I can bring to a bed. And only if Mr. Youngblade approves of the financial arrangement." Tara grinned at me as if she was ready and eager to do whatever I decided.

It seemed like Tara was asking if I would whore her out to the two boys. She had always been a firebrand of a woman, but I never expected she could be that wild. I kinda liked the idea of owning a woman and selling her sexual favors to strangers. But what was the right thing to do? Even the mean voice in my head was stymied by Tara's proposal.

Andy and his friend whispered cautiously to each other, pulled out their wallets, and counted their cash, while I mulled over the bizarre but exciting possibility.
 
I think, due to my lingering trauma, I took Tara's remarks too seriously. The important thing was, she had diffused a situation that had frightened me. I didn't feel frightened anymore, and the game she started had sent a thrill through me. Given the power to whore the beautiful, busty, young Tara to two lame high schoolers, I couldn't help but get aroused.

Considering her personality, it was likely she planned to scam the boys, a prank to teach them a lesson about street prostitution. I didn't know much about real hookers or how they operated, but I was pretty sure the movie we'd just seen had presented only Hollywood tropes. Maybe Tara knew the truth about whoring, but that didn't seem likely either. She was a business college graduate working for Amtrak. She had planned to earn enough to return to school for an MBA. The opportunity to manage the diner had postponed her scholastic ambitions. University students wouldn't be prostitutes, right?

Tara whispered in my ear as the boys counted their money. "If I'm making you jealous, that's good. Maybe you have an idea of how I felt when Tanya picked us up."

See. She was even pranking me. But her words made me realize that I was jealous. Maybe I liked Tara more than I realized. I didn't like how she was seducing the boys, even if it was to prank them. Hiring Tanya had been a mistake. I should have considered the possibility that Tanya and I were too close for Tara's comfort. Tara didn't know how close the cabbie and I were, but in our presence Tara must have sensed it. Now our date had turned into a strange affair. She shouldn't be pranking those boys in the first place. That's how badly I'd failed her.

What should I do? The boys had stopped counting and were eyeballing Tara and me. I had to play the game. That was the safe thing. They were nearly grown men. Tara wasn't anyone's pushover, and I would fight with her, but could she fend off both if they reacted poorly to rejection? I had to become Mr. Youngblade and let Tara guide me.

I told the boys, "Mom and Dad said I had to make this bitch earn a hundred dollars tonight, or they'd take my gun away for a week." I hoped I wasn't laying it on too thick. "Isn't that right, um,..." The movie hookers used fake names. I struggled to remember one. I couldn't. I had to make one up. "...Latte?"

"A hundred dollars!" Alan instantly complained.

"What do you think pussy goes for when demand is high and product is scarce?" 'Latte' scoffed at them. "And don't forget. You're also paying for the fucking room!" She grinned at her pun.

The other guy took her words as a dare. "We got a hundred, and can pay for a room, but you don't look all that hot."

"Hot enough or not, bros, good luck finding any other pussy for twice the price." Latte shook her head at me. "Don't expect boys to pay like men, Mr. Youngblade. They want it twice as bad but for half the price." She pretended to lecture me.

"You mean, I should charge them two hundred dollars?" I acted surprised. I hoped that much money would dissuade the randy idiots. "Okay." I decided.

"Hey! We'll give you the hundred." Andy blurted.

"Sorry." Latte sighed. "I charge what I'm told to charge. You complained, and Mr. Youngblade changed the deal. He's probably still mad that you called him a pimp."

"This is bullshit." The nameless teen crumpled the bills in his hand and shook them at Tara.

"Welcome to the real world of whores, bitches." Latte snorted. She clung to my arm. "We still have hours to find some fine, lonely businessmen, Mr. Youngblade." She walked me away from the boys, whispering, "I love my hooker name! 'Latte' is so jazz."

Less than ten steps away, Alan ran up. "Okay, two hundred, but we pay a hundred before and a hundred after." He held out a sheaf of bills.

Darn it! I wanted to get far enough away to ask Tara if she was pranking them. I gulped and without realizing it looked helpless. "Latte?"

"Do I look like a desperate, heroine addict to you, kid?" Tara rebuked the teen. "And you don't pay me. You pay Mr. Youngblade."

"Damn it!" The other boy ran up. "I knew you'd blow it, Alan."

"Okay." Latte suddenly smiled. "You guys are obviously the desperate ones here. This hooker may not have a heart of gold, but I am a horny slut, and Mr. Youngblade is strictly hands off, by order of his parents."

"Huh?" I gasp. Tara was suddenly acting like she wanted to put out for the teens. I hoped it was just for show, but I had a sinking feeling that Tara was about to get fucked for money.

She told them. "You pay two hundred dollars to my manager, and I'll hire the room."

"Fine," the unnamed boy grabbed the hundred in his friend's hand and counted out ten, twenty dollar bills. They had been crisp until he'd wadded some of them.

Meanwhile, Tara had dug her phone out of her handbag. "I'm tired of hearing their whining." She explained and searched for a hotel I guessed.

Speechless, I took the money. I'd never had so many dollars in my hands before. I looked at the stack as if it was the best possible chocolate bar!

"Come along, Mr. Youngblade - boys." Latte stashed her phone and strutted down the sidewalk. "You've got an hour with me, starting now, unless you cum before then. Try not to jerk off while looking at my ass before we get a room." She exaggerated her slim tail's bump and grind.

She led us across two intersections but stopped unexpectedly at a corner market. "Mr. Youngblade, you always have to buy condoms for the johns. It's part of providing full service for their money."

I scurried inside. This market wasn't at all like Mrs. Shahidi's. Half the shelves were empty, and the place stank of moldy rubber. An old, Asian man grinned at the sight of me, from behind the counter. "What do you want? I'll tell you if I got it."

Walking up to him I lost my voice. "Uh-" I saw small and large condom packages hanging on the wall behind him. I tried to point. My arms were useless.

"For stars sake." Tara bustled in. "He wants a three pack of Vikings."

"Sure." The old man turned around. "That costs five dollars." He plucked a pack from the wall and plunked it down on the counter.

I handed him one of the high schooler's twenties.

"Those boys are going to be sorely disappointed..." Tara sighed. My hopes raised. Maybe she was going to prank them after all. She continued, "...if they ever hire a real prostitute. Three out of ten would probably run out the back of this store, with their money."

The old man seemed to have trouble making change. "I have to get a quarters roll from the office." He wandered into the back of the store. He acted as if whores talking was normal for the gentrified neighborhood. I wondered if he had owned this store when prostitution was more common.

"I thought this was just a game, a prank." I had been hiding my fear, but it escaped the moment Tara and I were alone.

Tara grabbed my head. "That's what I love about you, Billy." She kissed me instead of elaborating. Her lips were on fire! I groaned into her mouth, and she let go. She revealed, "I didn't expect to get this excited!" Tara wasn't going to pass up anything that excited her.

"What about our date?"

"It started out boring, but now, Billy, it's like the best date ever! Oh, thank you for being my pimp!"

I frowned and thought about hitting the package of condoms with my fist. "Don't you want to make babies with me?"

She giggled and winked. "I already have your baby." Tara saw I was hurting and tried a reassuring smile. "Billy, I always want to make babies with you, but I've never been a whore!"

The owner stepped once more behind the counter. He handed me a ten, two ones, and twelve quarters. "Tax included in price."

Tara and I left the market. She told me, "Seriously, if you want to stop this fantasy of mine, just say so, but once I take those boys into a room, just remember that I love you, and those two horn dogs won't last five minutes with me."

As snarky as that sounded, it helped my mood. I had no cause to be jealous about two silly boys who just wanted to get their rocks off. And they would have to use condoms. Whereas Tara would be with my child for the next eight months, and she pestered me all the time to put my dick in her. That didn't stop me from feeling jealous. I just didn't mind as much.

Latte assured the boys. "Don't worry about the time remaining, boys. The room is just around the next block." We strode purposefully alongside the street. Instead of a hotel, Tara had found a 24 hour tanning salon. She went in and hired a booth for half an hour but returned outside and told the boys it was for an hour. She was that confident about their stamina.

She took a deep breath and gave me a chance to say something.

"You give these men a real good time, Latte." I swallowed the dryness in my throat. "Repeat customers are the best kind of customers." It was something Mrs. Shahidi had told me.

"Remember what your folks said, Mr. Youngblade. Call a cab to wait in." Tara wasn't pretending. Suddenly her eyes sparkled with renewed excitement, and she led the two boys into the salon.

I wondered if Tanya would get here before Tara had expended her johns.

Tanya arrived in under four minutes. "Master?" She opened the passenger door. "Will Miss Wells join you?"

I fell against the near giant of a woman, into a remorseful hug. "I don't know." I told her how the entire date had progressed. I trusted her discretion more than anyone. I felt a childish urge to suck on her large but not slim breasts while I described how crazy my 'date' had become.

She hugged me. "She will return shortly. She is testing you." She patted my back. "Tara is still little girl playing with all the toys." She stepped out of our embrace. "There is no dishonor in sex trade. My older sister sold sex on these streets, but that is tale I will tell another time." She patted my arm and encouraged me to board the cab. I climbed into the backseat. She continued to wait at the door. "There is more important thing."

"What, Tanya?" Sadness lingered. Tara had used me to play a game just for her.

"Couple days ago I overheard my boss say, Mr. Gorgev suggested hiring financial services from company where your father works. Borysko urged that your father be prime agent for cab company."

"Mr. Gorgev!" He was up to something if he were targeting Dad. I felt panic swarming at the back of my mind.

"My boss is terrible man, but cab company makes him look like saint. Your father will have difficult time working with it. Our managers waste far too much hard earned cab fare. Cabbies like me often don't get our tips. Sometimes we don't get paychecks."

Oh no. My arms abruptly hugged myself, to hold back my dread. Was Mr. Gorgev trying to get Dad fired?

Tanya sighed. "I wish I knew of way to help."

I muttered but was sincere. "Thank you." I was so wrapped up in dark thoughts about Mr. Gorgev, I didn't see Tara strut out of the salon - like she had caught two fat salmon with a single hook.

"Billy!" She called to me in the cab. She gave Tanya a yawn and dove into the backseat. She froze upon seeing me. "Oh no. You're hurting worse than I thought!" She hugged me. "It'll be okay."

"No. It won't" I nearly cried. "Take us home, Tanya."

Tanya drove us to Tara's hotel. Tara had rented a room monthly but would move into my family's house on the last day. Apparently, she didn't own many things. I guess that made sense for someone who worked and lived on a train.

On the way, Tara kept trying to ease what she thought was jealousy. "Oh, Billy, it's over now. If you don't want it to happen again-"

"Tell me what happened." I blurted. I needed something to distract my thoughts. "Please?"

She drew back slightly from surprise. "Are you sure?"

"It's okay, Tara. I want to hear if you had fun."

She bit her lip and admitted, "I did. A thousand johns couldn't replace what I feel for you, but those boys were like putty in my hands. I enjoyed wringing them through my fingers, molding them into whatever I wanted, and convincing them it was what they wanted. And they'd paid TWO HUNDRED DOLLARS!

Suddenly that sheaf of bills felt heavy in my pocket. She went on, like overflow from a dam, gushing about being a whore for the night. "Billy, it was a fantasy I never imagined could thrill me like it did."

Her thrill infected me, unexpectedly, and we were suddenly in each other's arms, kissing and groping. My penis got hard, and she stroked it through my pants while I fondled her boobs and crotch. I had no mind to pleasure her more lovingly. Passion fueled our antics.

Tanya didn't announce our arrival, and we didn't notice the cab had stopped for several minutes.

"I want you to come in with me." Tara begged.

"I have to go home." I let her think that my parents were expecting me, but really, I had to find out about Dad.

We kissed for another minute, then she tore away and ran smiling into the hotel. I found myself imagining her as my girlfriend. She wasn't the girlfriend type, I told myself. That didn't stop me from imaging, once Tara stopped playing with all the toys, we might have a real relationship.

When Tanya dropped me off at home it was too late to disturb my parents or talk to Jude. I could debrief Jude about Mrs. McDougal in the morning, but talking to Dad was my priority. I opened the door quietly and stepped lightly, heading to the couch. My foot struck a box haphazard on the carpet. TUNK! I almost fell. I suppressed blurting from surprise, froze, and listened.

After waiting a minute with no response from the bedroom I picked up the box. There was something familiar about it. We rarely got packages. Sometimes Granma and Nanna sent things, but it wasn't anyone's birthday.

I shined the light of my watch on the label. The box was addressed, "To: My Faun in cab light." It was sent from, "An enduring desire." My heart thudded and stilled. I didn't like this box one bit. Suddenly I remembered that Mrs. Cherkle had accepted a package for Mom a few days ago. It had been the same size as this one, somewhat larger than a couple hard bound books. The box wasn't heavy. Shaking it produced a light swishing.

It wouldn't have been right to open it. I set the box on the counter and went to the couch. My bedding was already laid out. I laid down. Neither the box's unpleasant mystery nor worrying about Dad's new account stopped me from falling asleep.
 
I heard smooching and hugging and gentle sighs. I had been dreaming about Mom with her lipstick awry.

"My, aren't you all hands and mouth and pokey bit, already this morning!" Mom's laugh tinkled.

I opened my eyes and saw Mom and Dad making out in the kitchen. After a night of petty jealousies, a surprising thing occurred to me. I didn't feel jealous when Dad loved Mom.

I felt embarrassed. "Mooom!" I whined. Dad responded, "Did you want to take a turn, Billy?" Mom laughed at his jest and covered his mouth with her lips. Their shoulders and elbows moved curiously.

I did not want to know what their hands were doing behind the counter. Before my face got any redder, I sprang up from the couch and discovered I was still wearing my clothes. That was fine by me. "I'm going to see Jude and Mr. Allister." I shouted above their grunts and cooing, and headed to the door. I covered my peripheral vision as I sped past the kitchen.

"Breakfast will be ready in half an hour." Mom called.

Dad argued, "Make that an hour, Billy." He chuckled. "Maybe two!" He certainly didn't act as if his job was in trouble. Was he masking his pain with Mom's love?

To escape their creepy amor (well, creepy to me). I slammed the door shut and raced around the second floor walkway. Mr. Cherkle was sweeping the courtyard below. "Good morning, Billy!"

"Hi!" I returned the greeting and knocked on Mr. Allister's apartment door.

Seconds passed, then the door creaked open. "Oh, Billy." Mr. Allister met me. "Isn't it a bit early for you?" The man was dressed for the day. He favored lumberjack shirts and corduroy trousers. Mom and Dad were still wearing their PJs. I remembered that he went to work early during the week.

"Uh, can I see Jude?"

"Do you like history?" He asked back, grinning.

"Huh?"

"I teach Jude at home, on the weekends and in the evenings." The beefy man explained. "We're studying the native, or first, Americans."

"Doesn't he go to school?"

Mr. Allister sighed. "Jude cried all day when he was at school. I like teaching him, but I hope he grows out of his remorse before he catches up to my high school education." His grin returned. "Come in. It's time for a break. In fact," He looked into his apartment. "It's time for breakfast. Please join us."

"Uh, okay." I decided. Two breakfasts wouldn't hurt. Their apartment was a clone of mine, but they had different furniture. Jude was siting in a small chair at a small desk, looking at pictures of natives displayed on a cheap electronic tablet. Mr. Allister began opening cupboards and rattling dishes and pans.

"Hi, Jude."

He didn't look at me. "Hi, Billy." I followed his eyes to the screen and instantly understood why he hadn't looked away from it. He tittered. "They didn't wear bras." The one native woman in the picture was scraping the inside of a deer hide with a curved knife. She was a little old but her breasts hung out firmly. I imagined them jiggling while she worked.

"You owe me." I whispered.

Jude finally turned to look at me but pouted. "I did what you said. I spied on the witch."

"Tell me what she did. I'll know if you're lying." I wanted him to never doubt that I was granting a big favor by letting him play with my mom.

"Msz MacDuga wasn't home. She was sleeping on the roof, in a bag. Dad says the randy old fish does that. So I knew where to look." His eyes bulged at the memory. "She snores. But it was cold, and I went home, but I came back, and she was gone.

"I checked her 'partment and listened. She was there but I didn't hear much, some rattling. I smelled nasty stuff cooking. So she must be a witch." Jude sounded almost happy to have spied on her.

"What happened after her breakfast?"

"The phone rang, and she talked about a 'Tower.' She said, 'Tower is going to make fortunes go round at the dinner.' Then she said, 'Tell Miss Dress Cold Kick, exactly that, Slave. Next week, I'll expect Angla to repeat what I said, or I will make her punish you hard, and then I will finally break your tiny cook.' The witch sounded really mean, and I was scared she might catch me."

Frightened, Jude then ran to my Mom for comfort. I told him I didn't want to hear about that. It took me a while to figure out what Mrs. McDougal had actually said. I guessed "Tower" could have been "Tara." And "Dinner" probably meant "diner." Clearly she had been talking to Mr. Colkick. That jived with what he'd said yesterday evening at the house. I prompted Jude, "What did the witch do after lunch?"

The boy shrank in his chair and looked into the kitchen. His father was busy beating eggs. "I-I'm sorry. I didn't know she would see me."

"What happened?" I hissed at him.

"When I was leaving your 'partment, the witch was on the walk, and she saw me. I-I ran!" He got all sullen.

Oh crap! I thunked my forehead instead of thunking his, but it was a close thing. "Did she catch you?"

"No." He cringed. "She knocked on your door."

The boy was probably too frightened to listen to what Mrs. McDougal had told Mom. I sighed. "It's not your fault."

"I remembered what you said about the stairs. I sneaked down and listened. Wow! You can hear all sorts of people!"

It takes some doing, to focus on a particular voice or set of voices, but Mrs. McDougal talks like nobody else in city. Jude figured that out and heard a lot of what happened between the witch and my mom. I had to work hard to translate Jude's limited vocabulary into the words the women exchanged.

"Show me your tits, Faun."

"Is that part of our rental agreement?"

"It is now, after I saw that unfortunate child leaving your home."

Jude said there was a pause.

"There. Do you need to inspect every tooth mark and hand print?"

"I know a surgeon who would pay handsomely to take casts of your tits and turn their shape into a commodity for breast enhancements."

"How handsomely?"

"He won't fuck you, if that's what you're implying."

"No. I could use the money. Working at Meals on Heels has turned into a disaster."

"Don't let one disaster deter you from work you truly love."

"It's not just that." Mom sighed so loudly Jude could hear it across the courtyard. "Our only clients are women desperate to get pregnant."

Mrs. McDougal cackled. "You should charge them double for Billy's special service!"

"How did you know?"

"Oh, I hear things."

"I'm starting to believe you are a witch."

"Don't transfer power to me, Slut, by putting any faith in that foolishness. You're going to need all your strength to fight off what's eating away at to you and your son."

"Still want to beat the devil out of me?"

"Seriously, Faun. Billy did something entirely unexpected and amazing. Er, whatever it is he's doing to you."

"You won't hear about that from me."

"An old bitch has her ways to find out, but I'm talking foolishness. I'll be serious. You should work alone from now on. Take Billy's name off the Meals on Wheels website, and those unfortunate, deprived women won't trouble you again."

Oh - my - stars. That's why Mom didn't want me to help her cook anymore! Anger steamed into my lungs. I wanted to tell off that witch! How dare she make my momma reject me!

The voice in my head returned. "It was a good run. You knocked up two of those bitches. If you want to knock up more, you can start by raping Mrs. Tidden! You don't have a chance of changing Mom's mind."

I did know it. Mom had been adamant, yesterday evening.

"Scrambled eggs, home fries and fake bacon. Served!" Mr. Allister had set the counter with plates, utensils, and napkins. "You okay with vegetarian, Billy?"

"I guess." I barely heard him. Jude fled my inquisition and bounded into a booster seat strapped to a bar stool. I followed, mulling over my spy's unexpectedly complete report. I sat and spooned a taste of each item into my plate.

"You're a growing boy, Billy. Take more." Mr. Allister followed his own advice and buried Jude's plate with food.

"Mom's making breakfast in a little bit."

"Oh. Well, we're grateful for your company. Jude's said a lot about you. I'm glad you and Faun are helping him during the day.

"Did you mail a box to my Mom?" I asked, surprising myself with the question.

"Nope. Did it have a rack of lamb?" Mr. Allister was fun that way, weird, but weird is better than boring.

"Heh. No." The eggs weren't as good as Mom's. The potato chunks were fried unevenly, and they were a little salty. I was too hungry to care. The fake bacon tasted just like bacon! "This is good!"

"I'm trying to cut down on meat." Mr. Allister chuckled. "All day at work I chop up cows and pigs and sheep. You get sick of it pretty quickly."

"Hunh." I allowed.

"Daddy, I like lamb!" Jude wanted in on the conversation.

"I never hurt a storybook lamb, Jude. You know that." He winked at me.

"Oh. Okay."

After a second small helping of eggs and bacon (the home fries really were salty), I thanked them both and returned home.

I almost knocked. I did enter as quietly as I had the night before.

Snores whispered from the bedroom, but Mom sat fully dressed on the couch. "Come, Sweetheart. We'll talk."

"Okay." I shuffled up to her and sat beside her. I surprised her then. "It's okay if you cook for clients by yourself now." Jude's report had made it clear that Mom didn't like the clients who just wanted to get pregnant. It wasn't fair to her.

"Er, what inspired this magnanimity?" She straightened.

"Magna what?"

"It means you're very generous."

"Oh, okay." Then I pouted. "I want you to be safe!" I didn't submit completely to her decision.

"I know." She hugged me and sighed. "But if I let one bad person spoil my love for cooking, then I become a bad person."

"Not you. Ever!"

"Billy!" She spoke sharply. "Don't put me on a pedestal."

I fell silent.

"I will be more careful in the future, and Tanya will always be nearby. The Colkicks already negotiated a bulk rate with her to wait for and be available to me."

Tanya would be great at protecting Mom. "But are there anymore clients?" I worried that the Colkicks weren't getting enough business. Ms. Colkick had told me once, they needed ten clients a week to earn a good profit, and they would need two more cooks. I revealed my fear to Mom.

She sniffed and nodded. "There's good news about that. Three new people signed up to hire me."

"Cool!" My sadness lifted a bit. I still wished I could help her.

"And..." Mom drew out. "Meals on Wheels is going to hire Miss Louis."

"Double cool!" I blurted.

"Her Louisiana cuisine is far better than mine. She actually had a Cajun tutor at one time in her life. And she's so nice!"

"She is." Was all I needed to say. I suddenly felt very good.

"But that's not what I wanted to talk about." Mom's voice softened.

Uh, oh. I didn't say it.

"Billy, I've meant to discuss this for a few weeks, but one thing interrupted another. City living has really changed us."

"Discuss what, Momma?" I feared something terrible.

"It's about your father, Billy." She patted my hand. "His new job has been very hard on him. It has changed him too."

"But he was so happy this morning?" My intestines twisted, expecting to hear that he was fired.

"Yes, and so am I. There's good news about him too."

"What?" There was good news??

"First we have to discuss what happened Thursday night."

I shrank beside her. "He saw us."

"Yes, Billy. Your father found you sexually dominating me."

"I'm sorry."

"I know." She didn't sound angry.

"I made him really sad. Didn't I?" And it had happened at a time when his work was crushing him. My heart crumpled.

"That's what we need to talk about." Mom kissed my cheek and took my hand in hers. "Your father liked seeing me under your control."

"Huh?"

"But there's more to it, Billy. He was sad about it too."

"I don't understand."

"I'm here to explain it as best I can." Mom put my hand back on my thigh. "Do your best to listen. You can ask all the questions you like, but let me get though what I have to say first.

"Alright." I pouted, mashing the two words together.

"Your father was raised as an only child by a single woman."

"Granma." She was my dad's mom. Actually her name was Violet Wimbley. I already knew Dad grew up without a dad.

"Yes, Granma Vi." Mom nodded. "What you don't know about her is, she liked the company of men. More relevant to this conversation, she liked their power. You father grew up with lots of different men enjoying sex with his mother. And by 'enjoying' I mean they could do anything they wanted with her."

"Like I can do with you?" It wasn't really a question.

Mom smiled. "Maybe you will understand enough. But let me finish. Granma Vi was devoted to your dad. She filled your father with love, but she ignored him while men visited and sometimes abused her." Mom sniffed, close to tears. "Sometimes the men hurt your father."

"Oh, no!" My heart abruptly floundered.

"Be strong, Sweetie. This won't be easy. Sometimes your Granma let them, and sometimes she stopped them. You're father never knew what to expect." Mom swallowed unhappily. "I've talked with her about that, and she swears she always protected him, when she was able. Sometimes the man would tie her up. She always stopped seeing anyone who hurt your father. I believe her, and I hope you will too. It didn't happen very often. Most of her lovers were good men. They would arrive, enjoy a time with Granma Vi and leave."

Mom went on. "Your father grew up in a home where men would randomly show up to take control of the only woman he loved." Mom seemed more collected, having finished the difficult part. "Unfortunately, his mother would rush to him afterwards and dote on him."

"Why is that bad?"

"Your father unconsciously learned that he would be rewarded with love, after a man had taken his mom from him."

Oh. My father's condition wasn't entirely clear to me, but I believed her.

"What I hope you can understand, a little better now, is how your father perceives infidelity. It excites him, and it saddens him.

"I never want to hurt daddy."

"I know." She kissed my right temple. "I told you long ago, that no matter what I do or what you do with me, your father will always love us."

"I remember, but I don't want to make Dad sad." I confessed to a thing that suddenly occurred to me. "But I'm not a man yet, Momma." I gulped. "And I'm his son. That must make it worse for him."

"Yes, but also no." Mom spoke with great care. "Your father identifies with you, Billy, as the boy he was when he was growing up. Deep down, he wanted to take control of your Granma. When he found us playing the other night, you made him happy that a boy like him could dominate his mother. And you reminded him of how he never could."

I began to weep. I was very sad but also oddly happy. Confusion swirled like storm, but I had understood Mom's explanation. Dad was like me. Growing up is a messy thing, and everyone who grows up has some mess to them. Happiness and sadness aren't opposites. The voice in my head which was part of my growing mess, laughed. "You've got a lot to catch up on, with your slut mommy. It's time to fuck her, and make your daddy watch!"

Weeping exploded into bawling. I hated that voice, because is was my voice! And yet I knew it was wrong. Fortunately, part of my mess included a lot of love and attention on learning to love. I suddenly realized that I loved my Dad every bit as much as I loved Mom. How that would affect my relationship with her in the future, I didn't know. But my fear of saddening Daddy wasn't as strong, from then on.

As my bawling subsided, I grasp at an earlier hope. "You said there was good news about Daddy?"

"There is, Honey. It's great news. Your father got a promotion."

I suddenly felt faint.

Actually, the news was astonishing! And only by having talked with Tanya did I grasp the entire event. Mr. Gorgev had tried to destroy my father. He was so jealous of me and so bitter for losing Mom, he convinced his friend, Tanya's boss, to hire the financial services of Dad's company.

Except Mr. Gorgev told the owner to trust only my father with the account. He believed a company as screwed up as Tanya claimed her boss's company to be, would overwhelm Dad, and Dad's company would fire him. I imagined, afterwards, Mr. Gorgev would 'rescue' Mom from her failure of a husband.

The evil man hadn't expected Dad's tenacity and abrupt inspiration to win the day.

Mom only knew that Dad had gotten a difficult account and was struggling to wrangle it into a profit for his company. "Your father was about to quit, because of his mistakes with the cab company's convoluted finances. Legal issues like labor violations, and secret debts and mismanaged accounting surfaced. You've heard how dead fish float to the surface after exploding dynamite in a lake?"

Mom had despaired at how Dad worked all day and night for weeks. "Yesterday morning, your father walked into his boss's office, but instead of resigning, he told his boss to buy out the entire client. Your father proved that the client's core business was quite profitable, but its management was destroying the profits. He offered a plan to bankrupt the client then convert it into a cooperative. That's a kind of company owned by its employees and nobody else. After reorganizing its bureaucracy, they will sell its assets back to the workers." Many who were owed huge amounts of wages and withheld tips. "Father's company would make a handsome profit and still get paid to operate the new coop's investments."

Mom's eyes glowed with admiration. No wonder they had been fooling around like otters in the kitchen that morning! All my dread drained away. What made me even happier, Mom was acting like her old self, before Mr. Tidden had attacked her. She was strong and joyful. She declared, "I've fallen in love with your father, all over again."

"That's great, Mom." I bounced excitedly on the couch. "We don't need to see Ms. Nurhea next week!"

Mom's hand gripped mine tenaciously, pulling me down to Earth. "I'm sorry, Billy, but trauma doesn't heal like that." She let go and pressed her lips tight before speaking. "I'm just high on your father's success. I hope the feeling lasts forever, but it won't, and you need help just as much as I do."

"Okay." I honestly didn't mind seeing more of Ms. Nurhea. I just wished it wasn't necessary.

Mom went to the kitchen to start making breakfast.

I texted Tara. "That was crazy fun, last night. Are you okay?"

"Billy, you made a crazy fantasy come true for me. It was incredible! Also I'm sore and have morning sickness because of you, <middle finger emoji>! LOVE <rows of hearts and kisses>

Dad stepped out of the bedroom, dressed for a day of adventures. "Come back to bed, Woman, and bring my breakfast with you!" He demanded. "Better yet, WEAR my breakfast to bed!"

"Daddy!" My squeal surprised me. I leaped off of the couch and ran to him. "You got promoted!"

"There's an intruder in our house! OH! It's Billy." He accepted and returned my hug by lifting me into the air! "I haven't seen you in so long, I didn't recognize you. You look all grown up!"

"No Daddy, I want to be your boy for a long time." Inside, I was crying from joy.

He carried me to the counter and sat me on a stool. When he sat, his elbow nudged the package I had placed next to the phone. He picked it up and examined it.

"Its for Mom." My joy dipped into slight concern.

"Well, isn't this special," He read. "'Faun in cab light.' The sender, this Sir or Madam 'An enduring desire,' sure sounds special."

Mom looked up from the counter where she was peeling boiled eggs. Her face turned bright red. "I can't imagine how that was sent to me." It sounded like she was evading something.

Dad blushed slightly upon seeing her reaction. He turned to me and said, "It may be that your mother has a secret admirer." His upbeat words sounded slightly forced.

"It's nothing, a silly prank at worst." Mom assured.

"Mom got another package a couple days ago." I blurted, suddenly on my Dad's side. There was something wrong about those packages.

Dad set the wrapped box aside. He told me. "It's your mother's to open. We've poked enough fun at her." Then I knew he was concerned too. He asked her, "Can I help you with the eggs?"

Mom looked up again, perfectly serious. "Are you saying you'll get me pregnant?"

Dad winced slightly as if struck. "Uh, - maybe?" He hedged.

My jaw fell open.

Mom grinned then. "Gotcha." As usual, no matter how well Dad and I teased Mom, she always won the contest.

A truce followed. At one point, while we ate, Dad expressed hope that I hadn't gotten home too late. Mom intercepted and said that Tanya had taken me and a friend to the movies. I described the movie. He shuddered. "A movie like that would give me nightmares."

After everyone pitched in to clean the apartment, not just the kitchen, we did set out on an adventure. We went first to a water park and got soaking wet sliding down huge slides and surfing fake waves. Mom looked awesome in her bikini.

We had finished our third dip into whooshing whirlpools when a burly, slightly fat man with enough body hair to call 'fur' approached Mom boldly. "You're a real doll!" He sized up Dad standing beside her. They were the same height. Dad looked scrawny in his swim trunks compared to the rude man. "Mind if I take her for a little slip and slide?"

Dad inhaled sharply. He didn't answer right away.

"That's not a no." The man grinned tobacco stained teeth.

Mom took my hand but didn't say anything. Then something I had only seen once before appeared. A tent was forming in Dad's trunks. I panicked.

"Go away, you rotten PEDOPHILE!" I remembered the word that Wenda had called Tara. "I'll tell everyone you tried to take me from my mommy and daddy!"

"WHOA!" The man nearly jumped. "I was talking about the lady!" He tried to assure anyone listening in. Then he was stomping away.

I told Mom. "Hug and kiss Dad." She complied woodenly. The first kiss broke the spell on them. Mom surreptitiously pushed dad's hard penis to one side of his trunks, with her hip, and collapsed the tent.

After a few kisses, Mom blushed and broke away from Dad and, "Whew!" She looked grateful at me. "Let's get some ice cream." We walked to one of the many vendors around the edge of the water games and got in line. It was a very hot day.

"Mom, I need to talk with Dad. You wait here."

"Yes, Sweetheart." She agreed.

Dad followed not speaking. I led him to a quiet area and asked. "Dad would you really have let the man take Mom?"

He shook his head. "No, Billy."

"But you didn't do anything."

"That's something Mother has to decide."

"Does that make you sad?"

He took a deep breath. "Yes. It does, but-"

"It makes you happy too?"

"Not exactly." He looked increasing uncomfortable at the topic but didn't mention it.

I had to pry it out of him. "You got hard, Dad."

He sighed. "Exactly."

I didn't want to pry any more. It was his business after all. I felt like I was abusing Dad's willingness to discuss private things with me. He relaxed when I hugged him.

"I'm sure this is all very confusing, Billy."

"It's not, Daddy." I promised. "I love you."

"I love you, Sport." He kissed the top of my head.

"Dad?" I found enough strength.

"What, Billy?"

"I'm sorry I made you sad, two nights ago."

"Don't be sorry, Billy." He said then asked, "Is it going to happen again?"

"Yeah." I admitted, feeling my eyes dampen.

"That's fine." He hugged me tighter. "Don't ever be sorry."

I felt his hard penis against my belly. I couldn't help but guess. It was about the same size as mine.

"There you are!" Mom called and hurried over to us. "This ice cream is dripping all over me!" She offered two cones she held in one hand. Vanilla and chocolate ran down her fingers. Only after Dad and I collected our individual cones, could she lick her hand and wrist clean.

"Faun, if Billy weren't right here..." Dad sounded mock threatening. He nearly drooled at the sight of mom licking sensually.

"I could go to the car." I suddenly had an itch to text someone. Although the watch was waterproof, I couldn't risk damaging it. We'd hid the watch under a foot rug. Dad had rented a car for the day. I had said he should hire Tanya, but he wanted the day to be just for the three of us.

Mom looked up from her less sticky hand. "If one goes, we all go. Where to, Father?"

"How about a movie?"

And that's how I finally got to see "Galaxy Rangers in the Quantum Zone!" It was awesome! Mom and Dad smooched and maybe did some other things, but I was too wrapped up in the zaps and booms to notice. I wouldn't have wanted to notice those things anyway.

We had dinner at an Eritrean restaurant. It was super fun to eat with my fingers at such a fancy place. The food was good but a couple things were really spicy! We mopped up the piles of vegetables and meats with giant spongy pancake bread, giggling when our fingers clashed!

Dad surprised us when we got home. He'd bought a board game, Tickets and Rides, on his way back from getting his promotion. By then I was really tired, but Mom insisted, and we had a great time! It was way better than Monotony.

Finally it was time for bed. Mom made me put away the game's pieces. She had won and claimed she got to choose. She chose Dad to take her to their room.

I found space in a cupboard for the game, and I even cleaned the countertop, not that it was dirty. Despite being really tired, I was still pretty wired. A text appeared on my watch, grabbing my attention for two wonderful seconds.

"Jacqueline is going to visit, Wednesday morning!" Tara added a line of musical instrument emojis.

"Yay!" My emotionally wrecked brain couldn't think of anything real to say. I headed for the couch but took the long way, for a quick listen at the bedroom, expecting to hear only disgusting things.

"It's time." Mother announced. She used her 'no arguing' voice.

"Yes, but wouldn't it be better to save up for the expenses?"

"We'll have nine months to save up, Glen. Your company's medical plan is almost adequate for pre and post natal care."

"Should we discuss it with Billy, first?"

Mom sounded as if she was holding back no little anger. "No! This is our business." She let out some of it. "Why are you still opposed to having another child?"

"I'm not, Honey, I-"

"Well, I'm tired of waiting, tired of feeling left out when all these woman around me-" She stopped talking abruptly.

"He's listening?"

"Sure as shit." Mom was angry.

How did they know? I found out only when I was an adult living on my own - they didn't know. They only knew, every child given the chance would listen in on their parents. I was no exception.

I sneaked away to the couch and changed into my pajamas. Then I made the bed and crawled in. I thought about Mom having a baby. My penis got hard, and I almost masturbated.

I'm glad I didn't because Mom would have caught me. She exited their room and strode straight to me. Her light blue nightgown rippled audibly as she rushed up. Fire blazed in her eyes. "Billy?"

"Mom?" I swallowed sour saliva. I'd forgotten to brush my teeth.

"Your father and I are going out tomorrow. We'll be gone all day and may not get back until late. Can I trust you to keep the apartment from burning down?" She spoke erratically. "Should I ask Mrs. Cherkle to take care of you?" Mom's hands entwined their fingers and jittered. I sensed the fire visible in her eyes was burning from chest to groin. Sweat glistened on her forehead.

I had thought my penis was hard, before Mom had appeared. Suddenly an adamantine rod sprouted from my loins. I swear it grew an extra inch in those intense seconds. The voice in my head asked aloud what I desperately wanted to ask but couldn't. "Are you fertile, Mom?"

"Unnghh!" Mom gasp and shuddered. A simple question had made her climax. "Oh, Billy, I hope so."

I briefly thought of things I could do on a Sunday all to myself. Those thoughts drowned under a flooding imperative to decide what I would do right then.
 
"I want to help you, Momma." I had to fight the voice in my head to say what my heart felt. Within my head the voice kept shouting. "Fill her with incest spunk! Mommy wants your baby, and your rock hard dick is loaded with hot ammo. Your mom slut is drooling to get your cum inside her womb!"

Under the covers, my feet trembled from the conflict inside me, but I had the strength to beat that voice. What I'd learned about Dad had made me less worried about taking control of Mom, but it also revealed the strength of my love for him. If they spent the next day trying to get her pregnant, that would be good for him. However desperate my cock was, to spill my seed inside her, I drew on my love for Dad to defeat the voice. "I want to help you, Momma."

"Oh, Baby!" She stepped closer but her feet were fighting her. "Are you going to get me pregnant?" Despite her burning aura of desire, I sensed her fear. She was not in control of herself, and perhaps there was, in her head, a voice telling her to get pregnant from the one who could control her completely. Perhaps her love for Dad was temporarily weak because he had resisted conceiving their next child. Whatever the reason, Mom was on the verge of losing to her voice.

Our aching passions pressuring my heart and soul, nearly caused me to jump out bed, tear off her nightgown, and plunge my steel penis into her sultry puss. We would explode with rapid orgasms as I pumped my prick through her sex until I flooded her womb with incestuous sperm. Only the fear I sensed in her prevented me from succumbing to my voice. What Mom wanted wasn't my control. She wanted my self-control.

"Momma, you told me we still need Ms. Nurhea. We should call her, now!"

"Give me your baby, Billy, and we'll never have to talk to her again." Tears seeped out of her eyes. "I promise." She was losing.

"Fuck her Billy, or your dick is going to disintegrate!" My dark voice terrorized. I retreated deeper into what I had learned since coming to the city. Ms. Laghari would know what to do. She used energy metaphors to describe acts of sex. Mom's and my energies were resonating, drawing us closer to do what nature had built us to do, but Ms. Laghari had warned not to fight the energies. Nature's urges could break the strongest will set against them. She'd mentioned exercises which taught how to divert energy instead of fighting it, but she had never performed those exercises with me, because we had not yet reach sufficient intimacy! The voice inside me seized my partial knowlege to wield it against me. "Give in to your lust, or it will break you worse than Mr. Tidden has broken you!"

"Get in bed with me, Momma!" I began to cry. I threw open the sheet and pushed down my pajama bottoms to expose my erect pee pee.

Mom groaned from another slight orgasm when she saw my outthrust penis. "Oh, Billy!" The tears coating her eyes broke free and dribbled down her cheeks. She fell onto the couch, face down and wiped her eyes on my pillow. She cried from shame.

I turned onto my right side, squeezed between her and the back of the couch. My cock dented her firm hip cheek. I pulled up the hem of her gown. She wasn't wearing panties, and the insides of her thighs were drenched by her natural lubrication.

"I can't help myself, Billy." She started to turn to face me.

"No, Momma!" I cried. "You have to look away!" I lied to her then. "You can't watch me put a baby in you, uh, because you didn't call Ms. Nurhea."

"I don't care, Billy. Just help me get pregnant. Put yourself inside Momma!" She turned her back to me, and I shifted down until my rigid shaft slotted into the crack of her exposed, somewhat wet bottom. The sensation of hot flesh wrapping around my turgid member made me tremble. I reached around to her pubic hair and pressed my palm below their lovely grove. I touched her bulging clitoris. Her body lurched. "OOHHH!" She sang with hope.

My other hand worked between the back of her thighs, until it felt the source of her wetness.

"I need it in me, Billy!" She begged.

"I don't want to make a mistake, Momma." I told the truth. My fingers at the base of her vulva swiped her juices across her taint until they wet her bottom's pucker. My other hand slowly rubbed her clit. It felt as big as a brussel sprout. Mom was even more aroused than my extended flesh. She jerked from tiny orgasms, distracting her from what my first hand was doing.

"What are you waiting for?" She wailed and reached behind for my dick.

I pulled my hand out of her pubes and smacked her wrist. SLAP! "No, Momma!" Her chastened hand retreated. Mom vibrated with anxiety.

"Please put it in me!"

"Now you have to wait longer!"

"Nooo!" She whined.

I returned to her clit to tease her further. My other hand collected more of her slippery honey from her dripping slit. I pressed a thumb against her now wet behind. "I'm going to punish you with my thumb, Momma, for bothering me."

"I'M SORRY! UUUNNGGHHH!!" She blurted as my thumb popped into her tight but moistened anus.

My penis lurched again. If I didn't fuck her soon, it would explode its cargo across her back and into the couch. I clenched my teeth and worked my digits for my purpose. My fingers delivered pussy juice which my thumb wriggled deep into her ass.

"Ohh, Billy! That's too intense for Momma!" Her hips convulsed from my thumb stirring juice into her bum.

I resumed playing with her clit. "I'm going to fuck you real soon, Momma, as long as you behave."

"Yes, Billy! I'll do anything."

"I know, Momma, because you have to do everything I tell you."

She sniffed and nodded as my hands played upon her throbbing clit and clenching anus. While her body twitched and jerked, I hunched my hips backwards, sliding my cock down her rear groove until the burning head met the base of my thumb inserted up her butt. At the same time, I reached my front hand deeper between her thighs and fingered her hairy, wet slit. I parted her engorged lips to make them easier to penetrate.

"OH, YES, BILLY. DO IT!"

Winning my gambit required three simultaneous actions. I counted to three and acted. Three fingers in front formed a single, fat digit with its triple tip slotted into her vulva. My thumb retreated from her twitching bung, allowing that hand, full of her juices, to swipe and coat my dick with slipperiness. Finally, at the exact same time, I plunged both extremities into their respective holes.

Mom had never felt my erection inside of her lower holes. I gambled, that in her crazed state, she wouldn't know which was which. To further confuse her, I blurted. "I'm fucking my dick into your cunt, Momma, and I'm punishing your ass with my hand! You have to pay for making Dad wait until tomorrow!" Hand and cock filling a pair of lubed recesses, I began to fuck both holes vigorously!

The voice in my head roared! "YOU"VE GOT THEM IN THE WRONG HOLES!!"

I might have laughed from victory over the voice if I hadn't been too swept up in fucking mom's ass with my cock and her cunt with my hand. Victory was far from accomplished though. What would happen if Mom figured it out?

"OH BILLY! IT'S WONDERFUL!" She wailed. "Fuck Momma and cum deep. Punish me! Your father couldn't get it up after all the love we've been making since yesterday. It's not his fault, but I blamed him!" Mom hunched her ass and cunt against my thrusting members. "I deserve your hard fingers beating my ass from the inside!" Mom groaned from a sudden, larger orgasm. "AAAAHHHH!!! Do anything to me, as long as you keep fucking your cock in Momma's cunt!!"

Two problems quickly surfaced as I ground my hand and pecker into Mom's quivering holes. I wasn't going to last very long. I'd never done anything so devious and exciting! My balls fed gallons of semen into the small bulb at the base of my penis.

The second problem made the first one worse. Asses need LOTS of lube to fuck for even short amounts of time. Her anal ring scraped the pussy juice from my plunging shaft, and the lining of her bowels absorbed the moisture I had thumbed into them. It felt like her tight butthole grasped harder and harder at my solid bolt of flesh as it penetrated and retreated. Fucking her ass started to hurt!

"OW, BILLY!" Mom felt it too. "You're hurting Momma! Just fuck my pussy, please!"

"No, Momma. You blamed Daddy. Now you have to suffer!" I sustained the lie. My rapidly drying dick scraped her rectum. I was suffering too. My dick and her ass were nearly completely dry. Our discomfort grew quickly. I could only hope that my fingers fucked more pleasure into my dear mother than the pain my prick caused.

Two minutes hadn't passed since I'd stuck my hand and dick into Momma's eager holes. Yet I couldn't and probably shouldn't have lasted a second longer. "I'm Cumming, Momma!" Core muscles at the base of my groin trembled and clenched with all their might as the accompanying orgasm shot lightning through every part of my convulsing body!

"Yes! FLOOD ME, Billy!" Mom shouted! "SPIT DEEP!"

My hips slammed my scathed cock as far as it could fit into her dry ass. Cum raced out of the end of my manhood, spraying unlike anything I had ever felt. My cum didn't leap out as successive bolts. It gushed like a fire hydrant, into Mom's bowls instead of were it belonged. I didn't care. I had saved us both from the dark forces 'eating us from the inside,' as Mrs. McDougal had put it.

My hand mimicked what my cock had done by instinct. Except for flooding Mom's puss with fertile cum, it dived deep up her vagina and plugged that hole tighter than a dildo. Mom was sure to tell the difference, when only one part of her insides felt the hot flood that filled it.

Except, at that moment, Mom screamed! "I"M CUMMINGGGG!!!!" Her body spasmed with her outcries, and something extraordinary happened. My hand was suddenly doused by bucketfuls of gushing liquid! Mom cunt was squirting as she orgasmed. "OOOHHHHH!!!" She wailed.

My spurting dick lurched inside of Mom's buttocks, reacting to her exciting squirts. It leaped and spat another round of thick cum into her bum. "Momma! Momma! It feels so gooood!!!" Electric shocks continued to ricochet through my body, sending my senses flying with ecstasy.

"I can't believe you made me squirt!" Mom gasp, trying to catch her breath against the orgasm echoing from nerve ending to nerve ending. We slumped together, and our hands met. Drained, lust broken, and full of guilt, we huddled and whimpered.

Her hand caressed mine as the night wore on, and our juices seeped into the bedclothes. My expended peter remained plugging her rectum. Our senses floated near the heavens during prolonged silence.

"You tricked me." Mom said minutes later, sounding a mere matter of fact. She took a deep breath and sighed.

"I didn't know what to do, Momma."

"You could have made babies with me."

"I want to." I asserted. "I really wanted to..."

"But?" She prompted.

"It felt wrong."

"How do you mean, Billy? I wanted you to."

"I know, but you want Dad to make you pregnant too."

Mom lifted up and turned her head to me. "You don't know how happy I am to hear you say that."

"Okay?" I knew she was praising me, but she was trying to say something else.

"I lost my way, Billy. After arguing with your father about having another child, I was fed up. I've been waiting so long."

"I'm sorry I've been making other women pregnant."

"That too!" She pretended anger. "When your father and I tried, it was too late. He was worn out from our numerous orgasms since last night. I made him promise to try again tomorrow, but after he fell asleep I couldn't stop thinking about getting pregnant NOW!"

"Do you have a bad voice in your head?"

"Huh?" Mom recoiled and shook her head as if I was talking nonsense. "No."

"You got lost." I prompted.

Mom tried to explain. "I fell under obsession's spell." She squeezed my damp hand. "This fingers broke the spell before your father lost his chance to father another child." She grinned.

I blushed.

Mom shifted to get a better look at me and to show her full appreciating face. We both winced! My dick was still stuck in her dry pucker. "Take it out carefully, Billy."

My cum had soaked into her colon and my penis, but its depth had accepted the entirety of my prolonged ejaculation. None had squirted out of her bum to lubricate its orifice. I grunted from discomfort as I pulled my soft penis out of the dry ring. Despite the cum coating it, my pee pee was still sore from the rasping it took before it spurted my cum.

"Oh, Honey!" Mom looked hurt for me. My cum had soothed her sensitive tissues. "The poor thing!" Suddenly she was tumbling off the couch, standing on her knees, and opening her mouth. She reached for my worn red curve of flesh.

"Momma! That's nasty!" I guessed what she was about to do.

"Yes." She agreed. "But I can't bear to see you hurting because of the sacrifice you made." She paused, allowing me a chance to stop her.

My heart thumped excitedly once more, and I held my breath.

Mom leaned forward and sucked my cummy, nasty penis into her mouth. Her tongue caressed and licked it gently. She didn't act as if taste disagreed with her. I had seen only a couple dark flecks on my member, but the idea of it having been surrounded by her pooping parts made me cringe when I felt her gobble it. Actually, Mom is quite particular about anal cleanliness, but at the time I imagined the worst. She rolled my soft penis around in her mouth, soothing my sore flesh. I moaned from the pleasure of her technique, and I brushed my damp hand against her cheek. She cooed upon my sensitive flesh. It twitched and shot little sparks of pleasure into my groin, but it was too soon after a fantastic orgasm to get hard again.

I took her into my arms afterwards, and we lay kissing on the couch. I didn't care that she had been sucking on a part that had probed her bum. Her lips tasted just as loving as ever.

"We need to change your bedding." Mom ended our post play. We stood and held each other for a few seconds, then I used the dry parts of the sheet to soak up and wipe her juices from the couch while she fetched a fresh set of linens.

She seemed hesitant to leave me when I began to remake my bed. I told her, "You have to go to Dad, now. Maybe he'll make babies with you in the morning."

"I hope so." She kissed the back of my neck, letting her lips linger, and retired into their bedroom.

***

I woke in the morning to an empty apartment. A hastily scrawled note on the counter read, "Left early. Have a great day. Text or call your Mom if you need to reach us. We'll be back late. Dad." Mom's neat penmanship adorned Dad's note. I asked Mrs. Cherkle to look in on you." I told myself, I didn't need to be baby sat, but I quickly realized, Mom had only asked Mrs. Cherkle to check in.

Dad had left his laptop on the counter. I scanned further and found something missing. Mom's mystery package had disappeared.

I looked at the oven clock. It was already past nine in the morning! I made myself an egg sandwich with pepper and mayo, and after showering and changing into play clothes, I switched on Dad's laptop. I had two hundred dollars burning in my pocket, and I felt like I could buy anything!

The first thing I searched for, a top of the line game console, dashed my sense of unlimited wealth. The monitor alone would cost nearly two hundred. I pouted and thought a little harder about what I should buy. I mulled over various toys and gadgets. Maybe I should buy Mom a present? Then again probably not, at least not anything expensive. She would want to know how I'd got so much the money, and I wouldn't lie about it.

I remembered my watch was charging on the end table beside our couch, and I fetched it. The screen lit up with the time and Tara's last message. "Jacqueline is going to visit, Wednesday morning!"

Of course! I darted back to the laptop and tried to find a game or toy for her!

"What she wants is your hard cock!" The voice was angrier than before, having been tricked last night, but I knew it was just me, wanting to make babies with my first girlfriend. The voice was right about one thing. Jacqueline wasn't going to be interested in a kid's toy.

"Heh," I snickered. I went online to buy her an adult toy, like the Magic Wand that my parents have. Only to be thwarted by an age gate. Lying about my age online didn't bother me, but to buy an adult toy I would need an adult, or at least have a credit card.

Frustrated, I texted Tara. "I want to spend the two hundred dollars on a gift for Jacqueline. What should I buy?" After all, Tara and Jacqueline were best friends. She'd know what a train conductor might like.

Minutes passed. Was she still asleep on a Sunday, or was she already busting her butt working at the diner?

A text pinged on my watch. It was from Mrs. Abbey. "I need to see you, Billy. It's important."

"I'm home and Mom and Dad are out for the day." I replied.

"Shannon and I will be right over. Thirty minutes at the latest." She had to drive from a far part of the city. I wondered-

Another ping sounded. It was Tara. "Now I feel even more like a whore!" There were no emojis. I gulped upon reading it. Uh, oh. Why hadn't I considered how she might feel, spending the money she'd earn by selling sex, on a present for her best friend! I punched the edge of the countertop. "Ouch!"

I distracted myself by cleaning up the kitchen. After that, I thought about washing some clothes. A message pinged. "Buy her a locket with pictures of you and me in it." There was a web link at the end of her message.

It took a couple tries to type the link correctly into the laptop's browser. A specific page from a store in our neighborhood zoomed onto the screen. "Maid Marian's Merry Treasures" was a consignment shop that specialized in jewelry. They offered a service of putting pictures into lockets. If you didn't have one, they usually had one to sell. The linked page displayed an egg shaped locket formed from silver and gold intertwining tendrils. I thought it was beautiful. The price was one hundred and eighty dollars. My watch pinged again.

Tara's face, smiling deviously, appeared. "Use this picture."

The website was well designed. A customer could even upload pictures, and they would print them "at film quality" and set them in lockets. I had to email Tara's picture to myself and then open my mail on Dad's laptop. From there I could upload it to Maid Marian's. Only, I didn't have a picture of me! Mom had dozens on her phone, but I wanted to buy the locket today! I told myself to wait for Mrs. Abbey. She or Shannon could shoot my picture.

Realizing they would arrive in the next few minutes, I scrambled to tidy the apartment. I even ran the vacuum. I remembered to close Dad's laptop before they arrived. I set out a pitcher of tea and glasses. I even found a box of cookies that Mom had tied to hide from me. Silly Mom would never learn.

The doorbell rang, and I raced to the door. I threw myself into Mrs. Abbey's arms, "Yay!" I wondered what sort of game we would play as I smiled at Shannon, the deceptively short and thin looking sixteen year old. She was blushing and frowning. Once again, she was wearing a dress far to young for her age. It was like a princess dress but with less frills.

Mother and daughter stood very stiff. I felt Mrs. Abbey shuddering. I looked up, and she was blushing and frowning. "Can we come inside?"

Something was wrong.

As soon as I closed the door behind us, Shannon lit up. "It was all fun and games, Mom, until you actually got knocked up!"

"Hush, Shannon, or I will take you over my knee."

"We're not playing that game any more." The girl pointed a trembling finger at me. "He's too young, and you are too old."

"Shannon! I knew exactly how to tell him, and you've ruined it!"

"Everything's ruined now, or will be in nine months!" Shannon had a lot more to say. "I might as well let him 'preg' me!" She paused, eyes suddenly bulging. "What are we going to tell his parents?!"

Mrs. Abbey chuckled unexpectedly. "I'm sorry, Billy. I shouldn't have brought her along, but she insisted. Now I'm glad I did. She's making such a fool of herself, I feel that much less foolish." She shook her head at Shannon, disappointed. "Do you have to go over everything we've already discussed in the car?"

Shannon pouted. She shut up.

Her mother told me. "Billy, you're going to be a father."

I took a deep breath. "That's nice, Mrs. Abbey. Are you going to keep it?"

"HUH?" Soprano and Alto voices chimed.

"Don't you get it, Billy?" Shannon erupted again. "You made Mom pregnant!"

"Okay." I half pouted. She was starting to scare me.

Shannon got even angrier. "Don't you care the least bit about Mom?"

My pout increased. "I care." I went to the girl's mother and offered to hug her again.

"Shannon, you're scaring him." Mrs. Abbey accepted and returned my hug. "We're just here to talk, Billy. Shannon knows I made a big mistake not using contraception when we played our games. It's my fault. I truly thought you were too young to be fertile."

I peeked out of Mrs. Abbey's embrace. Shannon was still fuming. "Can I tie her up and gag her, so we can talk?"

"That's an extremely good idea, Billy." The curvy woman in my arms grinned.

Shannon tried to run out the front door, but her mother beat her to it. "It's for your own good as well as ours, Daughter." She caught the slip of a girl and held her while I rummaged my parents' bedroom for robe sashes and neckties. Shannon stopped fighting her mother's grip the instant I tied the first bond to her wrist. It was as if she was conditioned to submit as soon as someone began to bind her.

With her hands tied behind her back, I led Shannon into Mom and Dad's room. She pouted all the way. I sat her on their bed and bent to tie her ankles together. I peeked up her adorable dress, not quite by accident. I wished I hadn't upon seeing what waited up there. "You're wearing panties."

"We didn't come to play today." She answered sourly.

"Did you come to say mean things?" I frowned.

"I have a right to be angry."

"You don't have a right to be mean." I scolded.

She sniffed just like a little girl. "I'm sorry."

"I don't believe you, Shannon." I reached up her skirt.

"What are you doing?"

"Shhh!" I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and pulled them down her legs. Instead of fighting me, she shifted on her hips to make it easier. But she looked away, blushing while I uncovered her lightly haired puss.

I wadded her slightly damp panties in one hand and then set them beside her on the bed. They were light purple cotton with a little red bow at the top of the front panel. I bent once more to her feet and tied them together.

After pulling her legs up and over, onto the bed, I picked up the panties and stuffed them into her mouth. She shook her head and grumbled but she couldn't dislodge her gag. I tied a necktie across her open mouth and around her neck to secure the panties. I left her bent over on her side, resting on the mattress and muttering unhappily.

I closed the bedroom door and reentering the front room. Mrs. Abbey sat on the couch, wringing her hands. "I-I found out this morning. I mean, I used a dime store test kit this morning, and it was positive. I didn't want to believe it, but it confirmed my suspicions. I should have checked sooner. I let my work postpone the growing certainly that we had conceived a kid."

"What do you want me to do?" I sat next to her, keeping my hands to myself. Hugging would just confuse us.

"You can start by not telling the police." She tried to grin but failed. Like the other mothers of my children, she knew the penalties for raping a child. That's how the law described it at least.

"I won't tell, Mrs. Abbey." I patted her hand. "I never have."

"Sorry, Billy, but that sounded like you've already made someone else pregnant."

That was my business. So I let her think I had misspoke. "I mean, I never would."

"What about your mother? You're very close. It might slip out. Faun would probably kill me if she learns about our games and the result." The concerned lady tried to chuckle but failed. "Dying might be preferable to going to jail for life."

"Mom would never hurt you." I promised.

"Just because I sold them house at a bargain of the century, that won't stop your parents from chasing me out of town with torches and pitchforks."

"Mom would want to know if you were going to keep it." I told her.

Mrs. Abbey sighed, "The adult world is much harsher than you can imagine at your age."

I poured tea into a glass and offered it. She took it with a sad smile and sipped. "I want to keep the baby, but that's impossible. The truth will be found out, if not by your mother, by a nosy doctor or nurse." She set down the glass. "I can't believe I was so irresponsible!" Her eyes glistened with grief.

The sorrowful lady wouldn't accept anything I told her, I decided, but I couldn't let her stew in guilt for an act we both enjoyed. I had to do something. I took her hand and held it gently, but that was to buy me time to think.

Mrs. Abbey had found this apartment for my Father, when he first moved to the city. That meant that she knew Mrs. McDougal. Another thing I remembered was the night I had gotten drunk with Tanya in the sex club. Shannon had told me that I'd left before she and her mom arrived. They and the Colkicks had met to celebrate the purchase of my parent's new house. I felt suddenly sorry that I had missed them, but I had been in no condition to enjoy their company.

There had to be a way to assure Mrs. Abbey that she could keep the child. Now if she had said she didn't want to keep it, I wouldn't have objected. Mom had carved in stone my rights to my children. I had none.

"We should go, Billy. I've done the right thing by letting you know. There's nothing more to talk about. What happens in the future, is what will happen."

I gritted my teeth then and said something that grated on my self-esteem. "Please stay, Mrs. Abbey. My parents will be gone all day, and I don't want to be alone."

She studied me for a few seconds. I tried to look desolate. She nodded. "I suppose we can stay a little longer." She showed the slightest smile. "Shannon needs more time to be properly punished." Then she frowned at me. "I'm sorry, Billy, but I don't think I'm going to be in any mood to play."

"That's okay. Have a cookie. They cheer me up." I patted her hand and looked at the bedroom door. "I'll check on Shannon." I left Mrs. Abbey. She reached for a lemon creme.

Upon entering my parents' bedroom, I did check on Shannon. I first made sure she hadn't loosened the knots on her restraints. She mumbled into her gag and looked at me.

"Are you okay?"

Shannon sighed and nodded.

"You've been really good, Shannon. I think you deserve something nice."

Her eyes suddenly sparkled, but she knew better than to say anything. Something 'nice' could become something very not nice, if she said the wrong thing.

I dug into the drawer where Mom kept her Magic Wand. I plugged it into the wall and placed its handle into Shannon's bound hands. She had enough wiggle room to hold the large headed vibrator. I pulled up her dress and helped fit the soft knob between her legs. When the head was tucked firm against her little puss, she switched the device to its low throb, on position. Shannon sighed happily, and she trembled from good sensations fluttering into her body.

I watched Shannon enjoy her 'punishment', for just a bit. I couldn't keep her mother waiting in the front room. My mind mulled over all sorts of terrible ideas to help them. Frustrated by my seeming impotence, I wished the witch could cast a spell on Mrs. Abbey.

That was it. I feverishly texted a bizarre message to Mrs. Cherkle.

"What took you so long - with Shannon?" Mrs. Abbey managed a larger smile when I returned to the front room. "Is getting me pregnant not enough for you?"

I stopped in the middle of the room and kneeled on the carpet, "I want you to marry me, Mrs. Abbey."

She pressed bitter lips together. "I'm not strong enough to hear jokes, Billy."

"Yes you are, Mrs. Abbey." I assured her. "You are very strong, and I wasn't trying to be mean."

"You may not think so, but I already told you I'm not in a mood for games."

"I know, and I know how to get help for that."

"Billy?" She suddenly sounded leery and no little afraid. "Have you contacted someone?"

"I wasn't honest with you, Mrs. Abbey." I acted penitent.

"What do you mean? What have you done?"

"I have a daughter too."

"That's ridiculous!"

"Her name is Colleen, and I told her to come and meet you."

Mrs. Abbey's eyes bulged. "That's impossible-"

The doorbell rang.

"Oh my stars!" The unhappy lady cried out. "I'm going to be ruined!" She headed for the bedroom. "I must protect my baby." She meant Shannon.

"It'll be okay, I promise." I was closer to the door and I manage to open it before Mrs. Abbey reached my parents' room.

Mrs. McDougal stormed in, brushing me aside, her sharp black eyes locking onto our mutual victim. "Charlotte Abbey, you have been found GUILTY!" She raised an arm and pointed a long nail at my guest.

Mrs. Abbey gasp as if it were last breath. "Gladys?"

"I never trusted you, Charlotte. You've made too much money exploiting those less well off than the fat cats invading the city."

"Y-you're talking nonsense." Mrs. Abbey tried to get a grip, but she had no idea of what was happening. She had expected the police to drag her away, nothing nearly as terrifying at Mrs. McDougal.

I looked out the door and then ran up to the witch. I was as confused as Mrs. Abbey. "Where's Mrs. Cherkle?"

"She'll be here shortly, Child." Mrs. McDougal stated. "I suspected something wicked was underfoot when this rich bitch shows up while your parents are off and away. I was already nearby when I got Colleen's call." The witch must have been listening in from the stairwell.

"I-I-I don't understand?" The cornered real estate agent bounced her quivering eyes between me and the black garbed apartments owner.

Mrs. McDougal cackled brightly. "Neither do I, Charlotte, but I was told I would be performing a wedding."

Mrs. Abbey's jaw dropped open. She stared at me, stupefied.

Knock. Knock. "Hello?" Mrs. Cherkle stood in the open doorway.

I ran to the normally elegant woman. She was several years older than Mrs. Abbey, but she had put on cute dress after getting my message. That's what delayed her. "Sweetheart!" I hugged the slim woman and kissed her lips. Then I led her into the room and shut the door. The two other, principal actors hadn't moved from their marks.

"Who's this Daddy?" Mrs. Cherkle indicated Mrs. Abbey.

"She's going to be your new mommy, Honey."

"WHAT!?" My daughter complained loudly. "I thought you were going to marry me!"

Mrs. Abbey's stone walls of self pity and remorse began to crack. "What the hells is going on?"

"I doubt if even Billy knows." Mrs. McDougal scoffed with obvious amusement.

Bombarded with continuing nonsense, Mrs. Abbey tried to sleuth her way to sanity. She recognized Mrs. Cherkle. "You - you're one of the managers here -- Mrs. Cherkle!"

Mrs. Cherkle didn't know if she should continue her child role or meet the real estate agent as equals. She clung to me. "I don't like this lady, Daddy."

"She won't hurt you, Colleen." I promised.

"Why is that, Daddy?" My 'daughter's' elegant face blossomed with curiosity.

"Because she's just now finding out that you have my baby inside of you."

A bird chirped beyond the closed and curtained front room window. There was no other sound to hear in the apartment, except for maybe the lowest of hums from the bedroom.

Mrs. Cherkle locked her eyes on Mrs. McDougal. The witch returned her stare, eyes gleaming. Mrs. Abbey didn't know where to look. She defaulted to be astonished at me.

My 'daughter' shivered and told the witch. "You knew."

"That shouldn't surprise you, Colleen." Mrs. McDougal answered calmly. Her eyes continued to gleam.

"Billy, did I hear right?" Mrs Abbey finally found footing in the mad affair I had summoned.

"Yes, Mrs. Abbey, Colleen is going to have my baby."

"That's not certain, Daddy. It has to be healthy."

"It will, Sweetheart." She had recently heard from a doctor, the results of early tests which showed no trouble with the pregnancy or child.

"Oh my stars." Mrs. Abbey whispered.

"My mom knows." I trusted her further. "Mom is happy that she's going to be a granma."

"That's 'GRAND-ma', Billy." Mrs. McDougal corrected.

Mrs. Cherkle simply nodded. She was also struggling to understand the play we were performing.

"Billy - I - I had no idea."

"Well," Mrs. McDougal's eyes narrowed, but she didn't reveal her undoubtedly wicked thoughts. "You do now, House Flipper."

Mrs. Abbey must have experienced the witch's insults before. She snarled back, "Fly back to your roost, you nasty crow." Her spirit had definitely strengthened.

"I was told there was a wedding, and I'm not moving an inch until I've seduced the groom!" The witch cackled loud and long. "Or at least kissed him."

"You can't kiss Daddy!" Colleen complained. "He's going to marry me!"

A fresh silence struck the room dumb. Eyes darted like flies between the people present.

When I saw that Mrs. Abbey had singled me out, no longer looking confused nor at anyone else. I held my breath. She took a deep one. "I'll marry you Billy."

"Nooo!!" Colleen wailed.

"Thank the stars you're as crazy as you are greedy." Mrs. McDougal proclaimed.

"But!" Mrs. Abbey clamored abruptly. "I'm not dressed for a wedding!"

"We'll fix you right up." The witch grinned. She pointed at the bedroom door. "Come along, Colleen. You have to help your step-mother to be, get ready for the ceremony."

"I don't want to help her!" Mrs. Cherkle threatened to throw a tantrum. "I want to marry Daddy!"

I interrupted. "You can't use that room!" I dove in front of the bedroom door. I pointed at the bathroom door. "Use that one."

"Why!" Colleen suddenly had to know. "What's in that one?"

"Mrs. Abbey's daughter is in that one, Sweetheart." I explained sternly. "Before you got here, she acted up too much, and now she's being punished."

Colleen's big rebellious eyes shrank, and she squeaked. "You mean - I'm gonna have a step-sister?"

"Oh, Muther!" Mrs. McDougal swore. She was not going to let herself get sucked into my ridiculous game.

Mrs. Abbey suddenly chortled. "This IS crazy." She continued to loosen up. She led her bridesmaid and mistress of the ceremony into the bathroom. As that door closed, she hissed at me. "Don't peek, Billy! You're not suppose to see the bride before the wedding!"

My knees wobbled as the tension in the room collapsed. I nearly collapsed with it. Time passed, but not enough for me to recover from the craziness. Later I heard that Colleen kept trying to peek into the bedroom, and Mrs. McDougal kept threatening to sell her child to the faeries.

When the wedding party emerged from the bathroom, they found me sitting on the coffee table. I was too stressed to sit on the couch. What if Mrs. Abbey had gotten mad? What if she had stormed out of the apartment with Shannon in tow? I had gambled everything on what her daughter had told me about them and the sex club. Today's craziness was nothing compared to what I'd experienced there.

"Dah dum dee dumm!" Colleen called out. She was last in line, holding together Mrs. Abbey's 'wedding dress.' "Da DUM deee dum." They had stripped her naked, pulled off the shower curtain, and draped it around her. Mrs. McDougal's eyes rolled back and forth as she strutted to Colleen's improvised music. I stood up and met them in the middle of the room. "Da dum de dum, dump tee dum, dump tee dum!" My bride to be stepped up beside me.

Mrs. McDougal stood glaring at us, her black dress motionless.

I gulped.

"Do you, son of a dog, want to take this bitch slut to do unspeakable things to?"

"I do." I felt weak, saying that in front of the witch. What if she really was casting a spell on us?

The witch asked Mrs. Abbey. "Do you, most slutty of bitch whores want this barely weaned puppy to do unspeakable things to you?"

"I do."

"Fine." The witch clapped her hands sharply. CRACK! The sound distracted my awareness of her until it was too late. Suddenly, arthritic fingers grabbed my face and tugged my lips to her crinkled face. I found myself locked in fierce kiss with the old woman. I was too shocked to fight her! Her lips weren't as rough or sharp as they looked. My penis took an unexpected turn upward. Mrs. McDougal's kiss was hot!

Then I was free, reeling from the old woman's sudden but effective assault. "The groom has been kissed. The rest I leave to you perverted lot!" The witch breezed out of the front door, as if she flew, opening it easily, as if she owned the place, then shutting us inside with a SLAM!

Colleen decried, "What about those have any reason to stop the marriage??"

Before I could reorient myself in the room, two vivacious women launched themselves at me, driving me to the couch! A cheap shower curtain fluttered to the carpet. The naked one found my lips first. She had been closer. Her firm, large boobs pressed warmly into my chest. I returned her kiss as well as I could, as gravity pulled me upon thick cushions. My 'wife' fell full on top of me, fumbling with my buttons and clasps and zipper. She outweighed me by thirty pounds.

"NO!" Colleen wailed. "I get to kiss Daddy now!" She actually slapped Mrs. Abbey's naked back.

"Ow." Mrs. Abbey pretended. Light slaps were nothing compared to what she could withstand. Her lips let go of mine. "Darling, can't you do something about your daughter?" She grimaced at Colleen. "How can your father and I consumate our marriage with you pestering us?"

"I want to consumate the marriage!" Colleen rebelled. "You're an evil step-mother, and I have to save Daddy from you!"

"QUIET!" I bellowed in the deepest voice I could muster. My voice cracked. "FOr STARS sakes!"

The women did quiet. They frowned at each other but smiled hopefully at me.

I struggled out from under Mrs. Abbey's sexy body. Standing, I adjusted my clothes and pointed at the couch. "Sit, you two, and don't talk until I let you."

Two pouting women sat up at each end of the couch, treating the cushion between as a no slut zone.

A little more in control of the situation, I shook my head and finger at them. They cringed under my withering gaze.

"We're a family now." I lectured. "You have to get along, or Daddy will get mad."

"I don't want to be her family, Daddy." Colleen sulked. "You and our baby is the only family I need!"

"Hush, Girl!" I threatened. "If it wasn't my wedding day, I would pull you over my knees."

"Do it, Daddy! You can spank me all day and night if you divorce this interloper!"

"How dare you call me that, you incestuous little tart!" Mrs. Abbey objected.

"Honey!" I told my wife, "I'll handle this."

"You don't seem to be handling it at all. Your girl is verbally abuse me! You're suppose to protect me!"

"Don't talk to Daddy like that!" Colleen raged.

"QUIET!" I shouted again.

Outbursts in the room drained away.

"It seems I have been too soft with both of you. It seems I have to teach you your proper places."

The two women flinched at my threat. Colleen opened her mouth but closed it just as quickly.

"Now, both of you, don't move a muscle, and think about how you should behave."

The women frowned. This is not what either of them was expecting. Mrs. Abbey had every right to want to consumate our 'marriage.' And I had called Colleen to the apartment, under slightly false pretenses. I had texted her the following message. "Daddy needs his little girl to bring the witch to his place. There's going to be a wedding while my parents are away for the day."

Until she arrived at my parent's apartment, she had never known I was involved with other women. I had gambled that Mrs. McDougal had hired her and her husband for their ability to look the other way, if they chose not to participate in silly games.

The witch was the key to my entire scheme. I felt certain that she was involved somehow in the sex club. That was the biggest gamble of all. I had certainly paid her blood price for involving Mrs. McDougal. Her heat still lingered in my well kissed lips. The blood in my shamed cheeks might never clear. Mrs. Abbey's passion had driven most of the witch's heat away but not all. I wished Mrs. Cherkle had added her delights to the mix of pleasure on my lips. I was tempted to embrace them both.

Instead, I glared at the two woman, and blamed these victims of my naughty game. The voice in my head disparaged. "These cunts are already full with your brats. Go fuck the one cunt that's totally fresh compared to these used up bitches!"

I had forgotten about Shannon. She had been trussed up the entire time, but she couldn't not have heard the bizarre antics of her mom and two mystery guests. I told my 'wife' and 'daughter'. "You both acted up terribly. Compared to your bickering and fighting, Shannon was a sweetheart."

"Noo, Daddy! I'll be good." Colleen whined, suddenly envious of her step-sister.

"Hush!" I growled. She hushed. I continued. "Shannon has suffered enough. Maybe it's your turn to learn a lesson about what happens when you act up."

"I'll hold your brat down while you spank her, Darling!" Mrs. Abbey offered gaily.

"HUSH! You're on thin of ice too." I shushed her. My wife reverted to sullen contemplation.

"Don't make a peep, while I take care of the one good girl in our home." I backed away slowly. My eyes dared them to act up again.

Reaching the bedroom door, I went inside. Shannon sat proudly, fully naked on Mom and Dad's bed. She had slipped out of every knot and bond. The wad of panties remained deep in her mouth, but she had untied the necktie that had kept it in. Beside her, Mom's Magic Wand lay silent.

"You know you're not suppose to get free until I untie you, right?"

She nodded.

"Are you going to behave?"

She nodded twice.

"Okay. Your new daddy believes you, Shannon. But I'm going to have to spank you for slipping out of your punishment.

She frowned but nodded once.

I sat on my parents bed and made my lap as flat as it could get. "Come over here, Shannon."

The diminutive sixteen year old crawled to me and lay her naked belly over my lap. I didn't waste time.

My hand swung up and down. CRACK! It left a red mark across her bent ass.

"WW!!" She grunted into her gag. Her naked body twitched on my lap to my senses delight.

SWAT! I hit the same spot on her ass.

"MMNNGG!!" She jerked from the impact and pain.

CRACK! I struck a fresh place. Then I swatted it again. CRACK!

"NNGGHH!" She cried out and started grumbling. I hadn't hit her this hard before. My hands were getting stronger and meatier, from Mrs. Lum's class and previous spankings.

WHAP! CRACK! I beat both cheeks. They reddened nicely. She complained with muffled screeches. "I want you to be sore until at least tomorrow, Shannon. I thought I could trust you."

TWACK! "NNN!!" She wailed.

I placed the back of my hand on her burning ass, to feel the heat. I felt her relax across my lap. "I'm not done yet." My hand swirled three quick strikes to her hot bum. SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

A continuous whine issued from her throat. I doubted she was crying. Shannon's tolerance was probably greater than mine, but I wasn't going let her off easy. CRACK! I struck as hard as I could, and she lurched and screamed to my satisfaction. I paused to rest my arm. She tensed, not knowing when I would stop. I wanted her last blows to be the best I could deliver. CRACK!

I struck her hurting backside solidly with all my strength, again and again while she wailed and convulsed, until I decided I should save my arm for the two who had earned far more.

In total, I spanked the pretty high schooler sixteen times, once for each of her years. "Get up, Shannon, and sit next to your new daddy."

She whimpered, knowing that the bed wouldn't ease the pain in her freshly beaten bum, but she sat beside me and sniffed through her discomfort.

I reached one hand around her slim waist. I raised the other to her gagged mouth and plucked out the light purple panties with the red bow. "Why did you leave the gag?" I asked, dropping the panties to the floor and rubbing her back.

She grimaced stupidly. "Because I couldn't stop laughing."

"What happened out there was silly, huh?"

She leaned into me and kissed my cheek. "Never grow up, Billy."

I hugged her then. "I should spank you again."

"What for?" She nestled into my arms.

"Talking back to your old man."

We shared a laugh, and then we conspired.

***

"Shhh." Shannon shushed me. She leaned one ear to the inside of the bedroom door. "They're talking."

I shuffled next to her and listened.

"Godwin couldn't be happier." Mrs. Cherkle chatted. "I had always sensed our relationship was missing something important. Our ups and downs had been going mostly downwards. Billy saved me from my husband's incompetence in bed and general laziness. The boy's child delighting my body, also lit a fire under Godwin's posterior. He's changed considerably for the better. Someday, Gladys might even like him!"

"Billy must have shocked you by revealing your pregnancy today." Mrs. Abbey spoke her concern.

"It was a scary moment, yes, but I know Gladys better than you. You can trust her to meddle in anything, if she thinks she can improve someone's life."

"Her presence made it easier for you?"

"Yes, but Billy is an amazing presence too."

"I know what you mean, but I'm clueless as to why."

"I wonder what's taking him so long?" Mrs. Cherkle asked. "The last swats were maybe ten minutes ago."

"He'd better not be sowing his oats in my Shannon." Mrs. Abbey put it bluntly. "Not that she would let him. She's dead set on going to university."

"You trust a teenager?"

"I've trained her carefully. She can seek any pleasure that won't turn into distress down its road."

"But a little distress in the beginning..." Mrs. Cherkle prompted.

Mrs. Abbey finished. "...can stir up a lot of pleasure down below."

They laughed lightly.

I nudged Shannon with my shoulder. She opened the door, and we strutted into the front room, side by side.

"Daddy!" Colleen squealed. "Evil step-mom has been nothing but mean to me ever since you left!"

"Why you lying little bitch!" Charlotte turned a scowl at me. "Your selfish daughter ate all the cookies!" Both women sported crumbs at the corners of their mouths.

"You don't deserve cookies!"

"You deserve a severe spanking!"

"You BOTH are gonna get punished." I declared.

"NO, Daddy, it was her fault!"

"Shut up, Tart! You're just making it worse."

"QUIET!" I hollered.

The room went silent except for a low snicker from the girl standing next to me.

"Oh my stars. She's like a little angle." Mrs. Cherkle broke character.

"It's the dress." Mrs. Abbey admitted, "And her beauty, but on the inside she's the complete opposite of angel."

"Colleen, I want you to meet your new step-sister, Shannon." I introduced them.

"Miss, uh- Hi, Colleen. You're really beautiful." Shannon told her. She wasn't pretending. Mrs. Cherkle's elegant figure is striking. Although the cute dress the apartment manger wore clashed with her natural poise.

"Daddy, I like her!" Colleen bubbled. "Can I make ginger cookies for her?"

"Not now, Sweetheart. It's time to pay the price for acting up and spoiling Daddy's wedding."

"It's not FAIR!" She squealed. "You were suppose to marry ME!"

Mrs. Abbey saw my stern reaction to my 'daughter's' latest tirade and didn't butt in. I glared at Colleen. She not only quieted, she shrank back into the couch, frowning and trembling.

"Shannon."

"Yes, Step-Daddy?"

"I want you to show your new sister and mom that I love you just as much as I love them."

"Daddiieee!" Colleen squeaked unhappily.

"How?"

"Turn around and pull the back of your dress up over your bottom. Show them what acting up will earn them in our new family."

"But that's so embarrassing!" Shannon pouted. "You spanked me really hard."

"I'll spank you more if you don't obey."

She whined convincingly before she turned around and lifted the back of her dress, exposing her bright read bum to Mrs. Cherkle and her mother.

"Take a good look, Colleen. You acted a lot worse than Shannon. So you're gonna get it worse than what her bottom got."

"Noooo!" She squeaked again.

"Daddy really hurt you, didn't he, Baby?" Mrs. Abbey looked impressed.

"Uh-huh." Shannon sniffed.

"I approve, Husband. Shannon and I will enjoy watching you punish her."

"I'm sorry, Dear. I haven't forgotten how mean you've been to MY sweet baby."

"You can't possibly intend to-!" Mrs. Abbey drew up in horror.

"You're an adult, Charlotte. You should know better than to threaten and insult a silly girl who doesn't know better."

"But it's our wedding day! The selfish brat RUINED what should have been my perfect day!"

"It doesn't matter what day, Charlotte. I expect the woman I marry to behave better than a child." Mrs. Abbey didn't answer but her eyes filled with dread.

Shannon butted in. "Can I cover myself now?"

"Yes, Sweetheart."

She released the hem of her dress and turned to face her new family. "How are you going to punish both of them? Isn't your hand already tired?"

"It don't matter if I hurt my hand, Honey. I have to be strict. If I let one get away with acting up, they'll act up more next time."

"Oh, Daddy. I love you." Shannon gripped me in a sympathetic hug. Colleen pouted at the sight. Charlotte sniffed indignantly.

"You know, Shannon?"

"What, Daddy?"

"You're growing up fast, and I think you're ready to help me today."

"Help you how?"

"Just watch them while I get what I need. Then you can help more."

"Okay."

I marched importantly to the kitchen and dug out a high temperature rubber spatula and the sturdiest fly swatter I could find. When I returned I handed the spatula to Shannon. "This is very important, Honey. I won't be mad if you make a mistake. I know it's your first time, but I want you to give your Mommy the spanking she deserves." I pretended not to know that Shannon had been beating her mother's ass for a couple years already. They traded favors when they couldn't find anyone else to get them off in their favorite way.

"That's outrageous!" Mrs Abbey pretended to be terrified by the tool in her daughter's hands. "I don't deserve any such thing!"

"Yesyoudo." Colleen squeaked.

"Hush, Colleen, and come here!" I menaced her with the swatter. The prim Mrs. Cherkle acted sorrowful as she crept off of the couch and shuffled over to me. I next shook the swatter at Mrs. Abbey and told her daughter, "Shannon, don't let your mother off easy. When I come back, her bottom had better be as black and blue as my daughter's."

"It will!" Shannon nodded excitedly!

"Black and blue!" Colleen wailed! "No, please, Daddy, I'll be good! I promise. Don't hurt me, please!"

I led my naughty daughter to the bedroom. As we left, Shannon put the end of her weapon under her mother's chin. "Get up, Mom, In the next minute, I want you naked and standing bent over holding the seat of that barstool."

"Please, Shannon. Your new daddy is wrong. It's my wedding day! I don't deserve this!"

"I'm counting the seconds, Mom." She tapped the spatula against Charlotte's cheek. "It's not just your wedding day, Mom." She growled. "A wedding is suppose to be a wonderful day for everyone, but you spoiled it! If you hadn't argued with me earlier, I could have been there for you. For that I'm going to punish you twice as much as Colleen."

"NO! Please! I can't take that much, Shannon!" Mrs. Abbey begged.

I realized I was in the presence of a master at being a mistress, but I was happy to increase my skill through practice. We were both going to have a lot of fun. "Go into the bedroom, Colleen."

"Yes, Daddy." The slim woman acted resigned to her fate.

We entered my parents' room, and I shut the door. It closed with a sharp SWAT! that resounded from the front room. A scream followed immediately. "OOWWW!!"

"I'm afraid, Daddy."

"You wouldn't have to be, Sweetheart, if you had behaved."

"But I'm so jealous!"

"I know, but your Daddy has needs that only a wife should provide."

"I would do anything for you! I even let you make a baby in me!"

"Yes, and you were wonderful, but that was then, and this is now, Honey. Now you have to stop stalling and start taking off your clothes."

"I-I'll do that, but..." She pouted and began unbuttoning her pretty dress. The off-white cotton blouse and skirt was far too cute for her prim and elegant features. She would look so much sexier when she wasn't wearing it. "...please, Daddy, make love to me. Don't spank me! I'll do anything you like." She pulled her arms out of the top of the dress and pouted. Her bra was a simple thing, all that her slight upper curves required but no more. "I can do it much better than ... 'that woman!'"

"Colleen!" I barked. "Say one more bad thing about your new mother, and I'll spank you twice!"

"Waaaa!!!" She pretended to cry without slowing her efforts to disrobe. Her dress fell to the floor and she worked quickly to unhitch her bra. Large breasts would have looked terrible on Mrs. Cherkle. Hers were perfect for her figure, shallow curves that invited one to wrap themselves all around her slim body. It would be exciting to join our flesh in that way. Before then, she required a different sort of excitement.

I waggled the swatter at the bed. "Put your hands flat on the mattress, Colleen."

She cringed. "I don't want to, Daddy."

A sharp, SMACK! cut through the door. Mrs. Abbey's outcry followed close behind.

"Every spank your new mommy gets before you obey will be two that I add to your punishment."

"It's not fair!" She wailed again, but she bent over and placed her hands on the bed.

"You forgot to take off your panties." I scolded.

"But you spank so hard, Daddy!" She regarded the tool in my hand, with fright.

CRACK! Another swat and cry issued from the other room. "That's four more than what you were going to get."

Ms. Colkick pulled down her plain, full sized panties, in a flash. She had a lovely, trimmed bush, brown tinged with silver. I couldn't see it from my angle as she remained bent over. Her hands returned quickly to the bed. She trembled from head to toe. I don't think she was pretending. She knew I wouldn't go easy on her.

"I would normally spank you with my hands, but Shannon's punishment made them sore." The sturdy plastic swatter in my hand sported a strong but flexible pad. "This is going to hurt worse. So instead of thirty swats, I'm going to give twenty."

"That's still a lot." She sniffed.

"Plus four more, for wasting time on my wedding day."

"No, Daddy!"

SMACK! "Oww!" Sounded through the door.

"It's now six extra, Colleen. Every time you resist, I have punish you more to make you behave. Obey, and be quick about it.

"Waaaa!!" Her wail sounded more believable this time. "Okay, Daddy. Okay!" She couldn't risk hearing another spank from the other room.

CRACK! "AAA!!!" Colleen cried out!

I grunted, having missed the crack of her ass. I had thought to hit across both cheeks, but I hadn't used the swatter before. Oh, well. I had plenty of practice ahead of me. CRACK!

"OWW! Daddy! That hurt awful!"

"But that one didn't count, Sweetheart."

"WHY!!!"

"Because you complained." SMACK! I crossed both cheeks with my third blow.

"AAAA!!!!"

"That was two. Now you pick up the count for me, Colleen. Don't make a mistake, or we'll start over. Tell me, how many?"

"Two, Daddy! It was two!" She mewled and sniffed.

I eased up a tad on the next stroke, but it hurt her sore bum worse. SWAT!

"AAAII!" She cried. "That's three, Daddy." She whimpered, shifting weight of her reddening cheeks from leg to leg, back and forth.

SWAT!

"FOOWWRR!!" She wailed. Her hair flew wildly when her head jerked back.

Cries from the other room called out regularly. I didn't worry about Shannon. She knew how much her mom could handle. I worried a bit about Colleen. I hadn't spanked her like this before. Her thin bottom cheeks didn't have the cushioning of Mrs. Abbey's plump posterier. I hadn't use an improvised tool before either. I hadn't learned that I should swat myself with it before swatting others.

SMACK! "UH-OW!" I hit the fine woman with my hand, to see if I could tell the difference.

"Five." She managed to catch her breath. I guessed the flyswatter hurt maybe twice as much. Four swats had her gasping.

"How many more spanks do you deserve, Sweetie?"

"Twenty one."

"Am I being fair?"

"N- Yes, Daddy, YES!" She frowned and whined.

The next five are going to be very hard and very fast.

"No-" She stopped. "I mean, okay." She changed her tune but whimpered.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! I hoped that five, lighter, quick strokes wouldn't hurt as bad as separate ones. I lied about them being harder.

"AAA-AA-AAA-A-AAA!!" She cried. "Five, six- UH NO! Six, seven, eight, nine ten!"

"Good girl." I let her rest a moment. Two cracks of Shannon's spatula reached us.

I bit my lip and resumed. Poor, Mrs. Cherkle. I thought. I raised my hand and struck. CRACK!

"OOWWW!!" The woman shrieked! Her knees wobbled. The pain was adding up quick. She whined constantly. We had never talked about safety and stopping before harm was done. I promised to do that before I ever spanked her again. But I had to carry though, I thought.

"Eee-leven"

I gave her another four quick ones, to areas on her bum that were the least red.

"..., Fifteen!" She counted, tears stained the bedclothes. She was trying so hard. I could hear her suffer.

Dark patches grew in three places on her well spanked ass. I couldn't just ignore them. I continued with lighter swats.

"OOOAAA!!! S-sisteen!"

"AAAA!!" Se-ssev-enteen." She gasped.

"AAA!!" "Hh-hait-teen."

"OOWW!!" Ninten!!

"How are you doing, Baby?" I couldn't just ignore her visible and audible distress. I wanted to stop, but I felt that would cheat her somehow.

"Not good, Daddy." She continued to call me Daddy.

"That's right, Sweetheart, the last ones have to hurt the most."

"WHY?" She wailed.

"To make you remember you got extra." SMASH!

"AAAA!!!" She screamed. "TWENTIEEEE!!!"

SMASH!! "OOWWWWWW! HHH- Hhh- Twhhhenty Hhwon."

SMASH!! "WAAAAAIEEEE!!!"

I gave her two seconds.

"Twhh- hh- Twhhee-nny -- hhh whuhnn."

"I didn't hear it."

"Twhhent-ty -- hh - whun."

"You have to do better." CRACK! I swatted.

"AAAAA!!!"

"That one doesn't count, Baby, because Daddy couldn't understand what you said."

"HHhhnn. Hunnn." She whined. "Twheenty- whun."

"Good girl." CRACK!!

Mrs. Cherkle cried out and began blubbering. She bawled, trying frantically to say the words. "Twhee AAA ny tooo!!!""

"What, Honey?"

"Twheenty tooooo. H-hh-hh-hh." She collapsed on the bed.

I leaned down and kissed her shoulder. "You have four more, Sweetie."

"Yeehhhsss, Da-a-a-ha-ha-deee."

"Are you going to get up?"

"Y-yyeehheess, Da-ha-a-dee."

"Come on. You're almost there."

She kept crying. "Ssssoooo haarrddd." She struggled to get her arms back under to lift her back, and present her dark red, inflamed bottom. Her elbows buckled, and she landed spraying tears as her limp body flounced.

"It's okay, Baby." I had put her through too much.

"Is it, Daddy? It hurts like fire!"

"I can see, and I wish I didn't have to."

"Have to what."

"Add two more swats."

"TWENTY EIGHT!?" She bawled anew.

"We're going to change things."

"Huh?" The bedding muffled her voice.

I plucked a necktie from the floor, where Shannon had dropped it. While Mrs. Cherkle wept, I tied her wrists behind her back. "You can stop counting, but you have roll over on your hands, Baby. "

"WHY!!!" She bawled.

"You have three seconds, Honey, or I'll add two more swats."

Her body convulsed with her sobs.

"Two."

"ITHURTSS!!" She turned her waist and then rolled onto her back. "OOOWWWWWW!!!" Her agonzied backside plopped against the mattress.

CRACK! I swung the swatter as hard as I could! Right down on her closer tit!

"AAAAA!!!!" She shrieked.

CRACK! I beat the other tit.

"AAAAA!!!" Colleen's body writhed from the unexpected impacts, trying to avoid further strikes. Her wounded bum ground on the bedclothes, and she wailed harder.

CRACK! I hit the first breast again. Bright red flushed into its flesh.

She screeched and shuddered!

CRACK!!

"YOU'RE KILLING ME!!" Mrs. Cherkle shouted in her normal voice.

CRACK!

The red in her tits darkened. The woman stopped forming words. The pain was too much!

CRACK!

I dropped to my knees kissed her shoulder. I lay myself beside her on the bed. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Cherkle. I-I didn't want to cheat you."

She simply sobbed.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! cracked like a machine gun from the other room. Mrs. Abbey was screaming now. "SHAANNNOOONN!!!!"

"YES, MOTHER??"

"I-I'm CUMMING!!!!" She roared from pain and pleasure!

The sobbing beside me slowed. "What a bitch." Mrs. Cherkle panted. "Y-you didn't cheat me, Billy." She sniffed and wept softly. "You pushed me over my limit, but you stopped." A small laugh squeezed through her whimpers. "Spanking my tits. Hhh-hh. That was smart. I could have taken more there, if my ass wasn't on fire."

Her acceptance surprised me but I said nothing.

"You took good care of Colleen, Daddy." She gave a wet, trembling smile. She asked like a little girl, "Can I roll on my side?"

I sprang up, dropping the swatter. I'd never use it again on her, I told myself naively. "Of course, Baby. Daddy will get you something." I rushed to Mom's dresser and retrieved her jar of cold cream. Climbing in behind her, I opened the jar, and scooped a big glob of the cold greasy goo. "This'll help, Sweetheart. Daddy loves you."

"I - love - you, Daddy." She said haltingly. "I worried about you, after Tuesday night." It was the night Mr. Tidden had attacked Mom. "Ooohh, that's so soft and soothing!" She cooed.

My hand daubed the cream gently across her inflamed cheeks. "I know you're going to be a good girl, from now on, right?"

"Yes, Daddy. Oh yes!" She sniffed and promised. The unspoken truth waited beyond promises. "Until the next time."

I smoothed the rapidly warming cream across the dark red spots. It melted, slowly greasing the insides of her groin and soiling the covers.

"Oh, Daddy! That feels even better!"

"You earned a reward, Sweetie. You took your punishment, and now Daddy is going to be here for you." I ran two slippering fingers up the slit of her puss. The cold cream made it difficult to tell if she was wet.

"What about your wedding night?"

"There's still time for that, and I'm sure Shannon is taking good care of your new-Mommy until she can perform her wife duties."

Low groans and moans seeped between door and frame.

"I'm sorry, Daddy, but I'm still jealous." Colleen pouted.

"You can be jealous, Baby, but you have to behave." I fingered her clit with greasy fingers.

"Ahhhh, I want to behave, but it's so hard."

"You'll get over it, in time."

"No, Daddy. I mean, you're hard!" The woman had looked over her shoulder, past her bound wrists and admired the tent in my shorts.

I had been aware of my rigid member, but my worry for her had taken most of my attention. I blushed. "Daddy can't help it, Sweetie, just like you being jealous."

"I can help you, Daddy." Mrs. Cherkle's voice deepened. Tendrils of juice dribbled out of her pussy. There was no doubting her arousal. "I want you."

"I hurt you too much, Baby." I worried for real. I withdrew my hand from her loins and resumed smoothing cold cream over her burning bum.

"Then hold me, please?" She frowned. "Come over to this side." She nodded at the bedding in front of her.

I untied her hands and kissed one. "Okay." Obliging her request took some caution. I didn't want to bump into her bruised bottom. She hugged me when I lay down in front of her. I reached to her creamy behind and soothed it further.

Freed, her hands went to my pants and she unzipped them before I could object. "Daddy needs to feel good too." Colleen murmured. "Punishing a bad little girl is hard when you love them."

My penis was very hard. It sprang out through my boxers and pointed up at her reddened tits. Her hand grasp it gently and began to rub me. "Daddy?" She asked as she stroked goodness into my erect prick. "Are you gonna soothe my titties too?"

"You said they didn't hurt as bad."

"I know, and I don't want you to stop soothing my bottom. It hurts so much!"

"What do you want?"

"Could you lick them? Would you lick my little girl titties, Daddy?"

My peter twitched in her soft hand. "Yes, Colleen. Daddy would love to lick your pretty titties."

"Because you love me?"

"I love you so much!" I bent forward and sucked one of her red nipples into my lips. It was as hard as my pee pee."

"That feels good, Daddy. It hurts, but your mouth makes it feel better."

I opened wide and licked her nipple with my tongue."

"Oooo..." She moaned. Her hand gripped my dick harder, and she stroked it a little faster.

I lifted my head from her reddened breasts and kissed her lips. "Mmmm."

She sighed and kept masturbating my erect manhood. We tangled our tongues between our mouths, sucking on them. When our lips parted, she sighed and her hand slowed. "Daddy, I want you to fuck me."

"But that'll hurt you, Baby." I wanted to fuck her too.

"It'll be okay. I'm a big girl, Daddy." She looked at me with innocent doe-eyes. "Our baby misses you as much as I do."

My boner grew half an inch at being seduced by her pregnancy.

Mrs. Cherkle rolled slowly onto her back. She spread her legs, wincing as she made space for me between them. "Keep licking my titties, too, Daddy. That felt good."

"We'll see." I stepped my knees cautiously over a leg and kneeled between her stretched out thighs. "Daddy will stop if it hurts too much."

"Nooo, Daddy, please. I don't care if it hurts, I need you inside me!" She whined.

"Are you talking back to me?"

Little Colleen bit her lip and immediately shook her head.

"I hope not." I frowned, but I placed one hand on each side of her slim torso and lowered myself to her naked belly. My prick pointed at her neatly trimmed bush. She smelled of ginger and oatmeal soap.

She took a quick breath and held it in her lungs, eyes wide.

I hunched down and then forward slowly. My prick pushed through her wet vulva like they were silk curtains. Unfortunately entering her inner opening required more effort, and her agonized bum jostled against the covers. She grimaced and whined as I pushed my stiff manhood deep into her sex. "I'm sorry it hurts, Honey, but you're making Daddy feel soo goood!" The slick walls of her small cunt sucked delightfully on my invading spear.

"Hnnngg!" She groaned. "It's okay, Daddy. I need you to love me."

"I already love you more than anyone, Sweetheart. Do you really want me to fuck my cock in and out of your baby hole?"

"Yes, Daddy, oh yes! Do you even love me more than you love my new mommy?"

"Shh," I whispered. "Don't tell her, okay? I would have to spank you, if you told her."

Her eyes shifted mischievously. "Oh no, Daddy, I won't."

Having pushed as far into Mrs. Cherkle's puss as I could. I pulled back and began a slow rhythm, fucking in and out of her wet cunt. Her bottom rocked on the firm mattress. Colleen tried to ignore the pain playing into her body as I humped my firm prick through her loins. She tried to focus on the good feelings in her pussy, but brief cries and lingering whines escaped through her half frown half smile.

I kissed her lips, at the limit of each plunge forward. Between kisses, I licked and sucked her small reddened titties and hard nipples.

Our bodies shifted back and forth on my parents' bed. She grunted and moaned. I groaned too, as her pussy massaged the length of my rutting prick. My young balls tapped at the sore edges of her abused behind. She flinched from their light slaps.

Her brown hair splayed across a pillow as her head rolled side to side, forward and back. "It hurts, Daddy, but don't stop. Please don't ever stop. I want you inside me. She kissed my approaching lips as I lunged forward! "Oww, she whined unintentionally into my mouth.

I tried to keep a slow pace but the pleasure of her slick cunt and sweet kisses inflamed my desire. I rocked faster in and out of her body.

"Oww, Daddy! OW!" She pouted, and tears seeped out of her eyes. "But I know you love me. I want you to feel good, even if it hurts bad."

"I can't help myself, Baby!" I was humping twice as fast as when I started. Her small cunt sucked twice as hard it seemed. "Beautiful, strong girl!"

"Fuck me, Daddy. OWW!! Oww!" She started squealing. "You're gonna make me cum!"

I began rubbing her sore titties. My glistening spit made them look so inviting.

"Oohh! That hurts too, but it's gonna make me cum harder."

"I know, Baby. My little girl likes it when Daddy hurts her and fucks her."

"I do, but please don't tell anyone!" I think she meant Mr. Cherkle. He probably used her to get himself off without realizing what a hot bitch Colleen could be.

"It'll be our secret." I promised. My hips humped faster. I wished I hadn't spanked her so much even as I grew close to cumming! My balls poured semen into the bulb waiting at the base of my prick. I jerked from the increasing pressure, slapping Colleen's hips and pushing her bruised ass into the bed.

"AAAAA!!! Daddy!"

"You gotta cum for Daddy, now, Sweetheart. I can't hold back any longer!"

"Fuck me, Daddy, I'm gonna cum. I am! I'm gonna K-CUUUUMMMMMM!!!!" She shouted suddenly. "OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!! It's sooo gooood, DADDIIEEEE!!!"

I was pounding my prick into her slick, covulsing puss. Her ass bounced heavily on the bed as I fucked her as fast as I could.

"OOWWW!! OOOOHHHH- AAAAA!!" Sharp cries of pain and pleasure screeched into the room.

My balls lurched. My hips smacked down, driving my cock as deep as it could go. "I CUMMMMINGGGG!!" I shouted. My dick hit the base of her cervix and my prickhead shot sperm missiles against it's entrance to where our child was developing. My groin jerked as the muscles gripping my sperm bulb convulsed from the pleasure soaring through my senses. "COLLEEEEENNNN!!!!"

Cum squirted out from her vagina and ran down her taint. Mrs. Cherkle wrapped her arms around me and pulled my head to her sore titties. "Cum Daddy! I want to have TWO babies!" She continued to whine as my final spasms ground her ass into the bed. We shook and shuddered until we couldn't take it any longer. I collapsed across her slim frame and planted my lips against her warm neck. I lay in her arms for wonderful minutes.

Soft cries roused me from my fading orgasm. "Sweetheart?" I raised my head. Her pussy quivered against my softening penis.

"Shhhh, Billy. It's okay." Mrs. Cherkle assured but squeaks continued to slip through her smile. "I keep cumming from the pain." Her arms around me tightening. "I've never felt anything so amazing!"

I rolled off of her and lay beside the woman in rapture. "Wow." I whispered.

"You pushed me farther than I thought I could handle. Now I can't thank you enough." She huffed each breath. "Oww." She squeaked, exhaled happily, and sucked in another breath.

We huddled together until her orgasms finally withered from the burning in her bum. I helped to roll her onto one side, then I gently smoothed fresh globs of cold cream over her purple flesh. Eventually, she fell asleep, the only sure way to escape the pain.

Curious but not wanting to disturb her, I crept carefully off of the bed and peeked into the front room. Shannon lay fully naked on the couch, legs spread. Her mother's hands and knees straddled her body. Mrs. Abbey lowered her head to lick and suck her daughter's cooze, while Shannon's head lifted to do the same between the mother's ample thighs. I smiled at their loving sixty nine. Mrs. Abbey's ass happened to point my direction, and the color of it alarmed me. If I had hurt Mrs. Cherkle half as much, she would have fainted before I could finish.

I returned to the bed and cuddled with my wonderful 'daughter.'

Shannon knocked on the bedroom door, around noon. "Daddy?"

I was applying a third coating of cold cream to Mrs. Cherkle's abused flesh. She had woken and was fondling my tired penis. Occasionally, I would tickle her. "Yes, Shannon?"

"Mom wants to talk with you."

Mrs. Cherkle pretended to pout, but she told me. "Go ahead. I'm not moving for at least another hour."

I opened the door and kissed Shannon's cheek. "Thank you for helping Daddy today."

She gave me a quick hug, pulled me out of the doorway, and slipped into the room. "She wants to talk privately." She shut the door behind me.

"Billy?" Mrs. Abbey called from the room. I found her standing naked in a corner. Her ass was so black and blue, I cringed upon seeing it a second time. "That looks awful."

"You really inspired, Shannon." The woman winced from more than the memory of her punishment. "I won't be able to sit down for a couple days."

"I'm sorry."

"I want to thank you," She was serious. "For not telling anyone about my pregnancy."

"Mom's going to want to know." I warned.

"And Gladys may already suspect, but the less said, the better." She paused. "You asked if I wanted to keep the baby."

Solemnly, I nodded.

"I don't really know. There's time to consider all options. The fetus' first trimester won't end for another two months."

"Okay." I swallowed dry spit.

"What will Faun think?"

"Are you going to tell her?"

"I will when I feel the time is right."

"Mom won't make any trouble. She's been very nice to Mrs. Cherkle." I didn't tell her that Mom was feeling left out from the pregnancies blossoming around her. I was glad that Mrs. Abbey wouldn't tell her right away. I wondered if Mom and Dad had already succeeded in their attempt.

"Now about consummating our marriage..." She grinned at my limp penis.

She was kidding, at least for the rest of the day. The two women were too 'beat', Shannon and I had to clean up. We vacuumed and collected our soiled clothing and bedding. She helped me wash and dry it all in the basement machines, then we remade the bed. I even took a shower, dressed in my nice clothes, and combed my hair neatly. Then I asked Shannon to take my picture and email it to me. It would be for Jacqueline's locket.

Mrs. Abbey fixed lunch, but all Mrs. Cherkle could do was creep down to her apartment and retrieve a ceramic jar of cookies. The vessel of deliciousness looked like a log cabin. The women stood around the counter eating cheeseburgers on grilled whole wheat, with pickles and spinach. I also stood, too guilty to sit when the three of them couldn't.

"I can't say I'm looking forward to reprising our roles." Mrs. Cherkle sighed but smiled. "Even with Godwin at his wildest, I've never enjoyed something as difficult as what I enjoyed today. I would love to spend a normal day of your company, however."

Mrs. Abbey sighed too. "I keep a strict leash on Shannon, most days, but when Billy is involved, respecting our limits is often sidelined." She winced from Shannon's lingering ferocity.

I blushed. Shannon tittered. "Mommy's going to have to tie me up more often, to prevent me from getting what my new step-sister got from Daddy." She patted her belly. Her mother glared at her.

Mrs. Cherkle blushed. "We'll see. The initial tests were positive. So I'm more hopeful, but the chance of miscarrying a first child doubles at my age."

I learned later that her chance of miscarrying was nearly fifty percent.

Nobody said anything for a while after that. To improve the mood, I brought out the game Dad had just bought, Tickets and Rides. We had a delightful time playing.

After the game, (Shannon won, drat her!) the Abbey's had to return home. We hugged but didn't kiss. Our playfulness that way had had its time. Mrs. Cherkle and I walked them out to their car and bid them farewell. She leaned on me, re-entering the apartments. She felt she should lay down at home. At their door, I did kiss her and promised to bring the ceramic, log cabin cookie jar to her apartment.

Upon arriving at home, I ordered the locket for Jacqueline. So much for two hundred dollars. I had to hide it from myself until I could pay for it.

My watch buzzed. It was a text from Dad. "How are you doing, Sport?"

"Good." I replied.

"Are you alone?"

"Yeah. How is your day going?"

"Not well, Billy. We're coming home early."

Oh, no. "What happened?"

"We can talk about that when we get home. Maybe in thirty minutes. Don't let anyone in until then."

"Okay."

It took them only twenty minutes to reach home, riding in Tanya's cab. This morning they had taken the bus to a nearby bed and breakfast, to be alone, not for the scenery. Waiting for their return felt like hours passing. What had gone wrong?

Dad opened the door, and Mom made a frightful face upon seeing me. She burst out deep sobs and ran to their room and shut the door!

"Get your pajamas, Billy. We're spending the night at the room we rented. Your mother needs to be alone."

"Yes, Daddy." I obeyed like a zombie.

Dad didn't say anything until we reached the cab. "Thank you, Tanya. She'll be better by tomorrow."

"Ms. Androni is strong woman, but heart sometimes uses own strength to hurt." She held the passenger door for us and then drove us efficiently to the bed and breakfast. The owners faces were polite masks. They had seen or heard something. They accepted me in my mother's stead, without comment.

Pretty pictures of animals adorned our room. Every cloth had lace fringes. It smelled funny. I wrinkled my nose, and Dad pointed at the pot of potpourri. He hadn't yet said anything to me.

"Dad, what happened?"

"I should let Mother explain, Billy. I honestly don't know, but she promised she would be fine in a day or two." He asked. "Do you believe in your mother?"

"Yes."

"Then we are both going to wait until she's ready to tell us."

I didn't say anything after that. The voice in my head had plenty to say. "I'll bet it's those Tiddens' fault." It growled. "You and Mom won't get cured until you repay them for what they did to her!"

I stood at the window and looked out over a small backyard garden. Roses blossomed on some vines. Others were barren. I kept thinking, it had to be the Tiddens' fault.

"Dad, do you trust me?"

"After today, more than ever, Sport." He recalled, not only had our apartment not burned down, the entire place had been tidied and cleaned.

"I'm going go out for a few hours. I'll take Tanya's cab. I promise to be home by midnight."

"I trust you, Billy, but I'll tell Tanya to stay with you - wait if she has to."

"Okay."

He held a breath. "Are you going to see Mother?"

I lied. "No."

He looked very uncomfortable then. "If - for some reason - you do." He shifted his weight from one foot to another and looked down at his shoes. "It's okay by me." When he lifted his face. His eyes glistened. "I love you."

"I love you, Dad." I hugged him, and then I left the room. Tanya returned promptly at my request. She didn't ask for my destination.

We arrived at Lady of the Lake apartment in less than twenty minutes. Dad had texted Tanya about waiting for me. I opened the door and jumped out, racing into the building and leaping up the stairs. I reached the front door to my home, slightly out of breath. Outside, on the walkway, were the smashed remains of Mrs. Cherkle's cookie jar. I froze at the sight of it.

"It's those damn Tiddens." The voice repeated. I listened to it explain how they had poisoned Mom's mind, as I walked slowly back to the cab.

"Little master?" Tanya stepped quickly to me and gave me a strong hug. "What did she say?"

"It's the Tiddens." I told her. "Take me to the Tiddens."

She pushed me away to arms length and examined me. "You sound not like yourself."

"Please, Tanya, I have to go."

"I must look in my log for address." She pulled out her work tablet and ran the app.

I shuffled to the cab and climbed in. The passenger door was still open.

Soon, we were in traffic again. The voice told me what I had to do. "Rape the bitch, hard, and describe the whole thing your Mom. That will cure her and maybe turn her on. Then you can put a baby in her like you were suppose to this morning."

I knew better, but sometimes the voice said terrible things that weren't completely wrong. Perhaps talking with Mrs. Tidden might be helpful.

Tanya stopped the cab at the Tiddens' rundown apartments complex in the Footrest district. "Billy, I will come in with you." She escorted me into the complex.

The doorbell was broken. Mrs. Tidden answered my knocks. She trembled upon recognizing us.

"Get Tanya to hold her down, rip off her clothes, and rape the poor bitch!"

"Can we come in, Mrs. Tidden?"

"Wh-what do you want?" She was afraid, but she was angry too. "Haven't you done enough to us? My man's in jail, and I have to appear in court."

I resisted the urge to growl about what they'd done to Mom. "Did you get your money back from Meals on Heels?"

"Huh?" The question boggled her, but she spit out. "NO! You took that from us too!"

I didn't take anything from the Tiddens. My heart thumped angrily. "What about all the stuff we left here?" After the assault we had run out of the place without a thought for Mom's cooking wares.

"You can have it, but I don't know what was what." She kept eyeing the giant presence beside me. Tanya hadn't broken a sweat to subdue her husband.

"You're gonna let us in?" I asked, my lower lip trembling. The voice inside me sounded louder than usual. "If she doesn't, rush in, and push her to the floor!"

"I suppose." She grimaced. She glared at Tanya. "Don't take nothing else that don't belong to you." She stepped away from the entrance. I followed, matching her step for step until we were inside. Tanya bowed slightly to fit in the doorway.

"All I wanted was a baby." She backed into their living room, in which stacks of boxes took most of the space. Trash covered the floor. Tanya entered and straightened. She closed the door.

A stack of moldy magazines buttressed Mrs. Tidden. "All you had to do was wave your little dick in me, but your pretty mom in her pretty dress had to make eyes on my man...!"

"She didn't like him at all!" I blurted! The voice sounded closer to me than ever before. "Show her! Rape the evil bitch!" Even my penis was angry, growing in my pants to be ready when-

"Let us check the kitchen, Billy." Tanya steered me away from the spiteful woman.

I reminded myself that Mrs. Tidden had attacked her husband to help us. "Nah, she did it because she was jealous!" The voice growled.

I headed to the kitchen.

"If you take one thing that don't belong to you, I'll call the police." Mrs. Tidden threatened.

Since Tuesday night, the overweight beautician had mixed Mom's quality cooking tools with their cheap, Fatmart equipment. I dug through six drawers and five cupboards, pulling out pans and utensils, throwing the crappy ones on the floor with the rest of the garbage.

Mrs. Tidden grew brave enough to come and take stock of my pickings. "I knew you would try and steal my best wares! I never should have hurt my hard working man to rescue a sneaky woman who raised a little thief like you!" She screeched.

I had a familiar paring knife in my hand when she confronted me. I lost it.

The voice possessed me fully. My good sense fell into the depths of my mind. "You lying cunt!" I yelled and advanced with the knife. "I'll give you the fucking baby you paid for!"

Before anyone could react, I had grabbed the front of Mrs. Tidden's housedress and slashed through the front of it. Her tubby tummy appeared under her sturdy wire bra. She screamed but not before I cut through the short strap between the cups. Her bra parted like a dam breaking, and her fat tits fell slapping her belly! "Help me, someone!!" She backed away, but I caught the waist band of her dress and sliced through the length of its skirt. She lost her balance and fell on her back. Swaths of trash cushioned her impact upon the kitchen floor.

Then I was stumbling backwards, a large hand pulling me away. "No, Little master! This is not your way."

"I'm going to rape the bitch who hurt Mom!" I shouted.

"Her husband hurt Faun. This one helped save her." Tanya implored.

"She doesn't care! Just look at the crazy bitch!" I struggled against the cabbie's grip. My hand holding the knife rose up. My angry prick jutted behind my pants. "I'll teach her to give a shit!"

"Ow!" Mrs. Tidden tried to move. Her skirt had opened when she fell, and in contrast to her practical bra, her bottom undergarment was bright orange, shimmering like silk. I'd never seen such a bold color covering a woman's sex. It had wide frills of lace, and a slit ran down the middle of the front panel. Behind it, not a single hair sprouted. They were sex panties.

The voice cried aloud, "She's a fucking SLUT!" My struggles failed against the powerful cabbie. "Look at those slut panties! She wants me to rape her!" It explained.

"They were the only clean pair this morning!" Mrs. Tidden excused. "I haven't had strength to do the wash." The reek in her apartment supported her excuse.

I could believe her, considering the filthy home. She must have bought them for a special occasion but had yet to wear them. What I believed had no impact on the me who wanted stuff my raging cock into her orange framed, shaved pussy.

"I knew this bitch was desperate to get a baby fucked up her cunt!" I told Tanya. "She's probably as wet as a two bit whore."

"Master Billy, you are too angry. Is not good."

"Fuck you too!" I lurched forward, hoping to surprise her, and I pulled free of her hand, but her other arm shot out to block me.

"Fuck me, then." She stepped between me and Mrs. Tidden. "I will not let you hurt her."

"It's not fair!" I railed. "Momma is crying because of what happened here! Daddy is hurting! I have to hurt her! She needs to be raped!"

"I should have come sooner, that night, Billy. Blame me." She looked at the knife in my hand. "Cut my clothes. Rape Tanya."

"Don't think I won't!" I brandished the knife, but it shook in my hand.

"You are little boy with mommy issues." She goaded. "You have no guts to rape women." She stared, daring me. She stepped close and pulled out the front of her uniform's pants. "Anger won't make you a man."

I pressed the tip of Mom's paring knife to the crotch panel she held out defiantly. "Let me at her, you stupid slut!"

I shouted at the voice, from too far away. "I need to stop! I'll hurt Tanya!'"

"If the big bitch wants to get raped, I'm an equal opportunist!" It jabbed the knife into the extended crotch of her pants and ripped up!

Mrs. Tidden screamed! "Someone call the police!" She writhed from terror but couldn't get up from the floor. Her bad back had been wrenched out of place by the fall.

The sharp edge didn't stop until halfway through Tanya's leather belt. "How do you like that?" I pulled the knive away and showed it to her. A single drop of blood stained the tip.

Tanya hadn't flinched. She kept a firm grip on my shirt, glaring. "Knife gave more pleasure than your little sprout."

I dropped the knife and ripped open my pants. My hard dick jutted out from my boxers. "You think I care what you feel!" I thrust my hand into the rip in her pants and grabbed her pubis through her large, plain panties. She grunted unimpressed.

"Help me up, Cab Lady! I'll get the police!" Mrs. Tidden begged.

"You gotta watch, Bitch. Cuz I'm cumming after you next!" I laughed at the idiotic pun. My hand tugged ineffectively at Tanya's panties. "Turn around you big slut!" I ordered.

Tanya laughed. "Little boy needs my help to rape me."

"I'll get the knife if you don't." I pulled my hand out of her ripped pants.

"Yes, silly one." Tanya turned around, feigning amusement. The trapped part of me sensed her sadness and disappointment. She grabbed the lip of a kitchen counter and bent her ass defiantly towards me.

I reached in and pulled open one leg band of Tanya's panties. "My cock is going to cut your insides, Bitch!" I swore and stuck my dick through her sliced pants. I didn't think much about it at the time, but my prick sank into a fully wet pussy. I immediately pounded dick in and out of the surly cabbie's cunt. "I'm fucking you! I'm raping you!" I yelled triumphantly.

"I can feel your anger." She sounded oddly happy. "Let it out on Tanya. I was too slow to protect your mother. Hate me, Billy. Burn every bit of anger in Tanya."

"NO!" The trapped me cried. It's not Tanya's fault! Tell her she's a good person, and stop hurting her!"

"Hah! You deserves worse, you fuck SLAVE!" I thrust madly into Tanya's surprisingly tight cunt. Although her vagina was proportional to her size, the muscles lining it were as strong as the rest of her. She clamped them around my hammering prick! "Your cunt is biting me!" I hollered. It felt amazing!

"He- he's raping you!" The fallen housewife stared, disbelieving what she witnessed. "You want him to rape you!"

"No." Tanya shook her head at Mrs. Tidden. I had become a machine pounding my flesh between Tanya's clamping cunt.

Mrs. Tidden gulped, stunned by the contrast between Tanya's dispassion and my fury. "I-I've never seen anything like this."

Tanya goaded me. "I took your mother to Mr. Crocle. She wanted him, and I wouldn't tell you where." She wagged her hips in a way that felt like laughter.

I beat my fists on her back. "You've always hurt me!" I yelled. "I hate you!" My cock burned through her wet pussy unable to catch it on fire. Yet my balls jerked, filling my seminal bulb with angry cum.

"Yes, hate, me Billy, for now." She humped her butt against my hardest thrusts. "Tanya will take your hate from you."

Mrs. Tidden didn't notice herself licking her lips. "Gods, you're fucking like animals!"

Tanya smiled at her. "Should I let him rape you?"

The housewife's lips parted, but she said nothing. She kept staring at how my cock ravaged the cab driver's unseen pussy. She watched Tanya's dripping juices stains her ripped pants. Her open mouth dried at the sight.

"I hate you, Tanya! I was suppose to rape that other bitch cunt!" I beat my fists against the sides of her body. She hardly moved from the impact. She ignored me, but spoke evenly to the woman on the floor. "He will cum soon."

Mrs. Tidden swallowed. "He's going to get you pregnant."

Tanya shook her head. "I have no use for cum, but you do."

My fists slowed, arms weakening, but my legs continued to hammer their pelvis against Tanya's ass. My cock pummeled her insides, and it felt incredible!

The prone woman teared up and rambled, "I got no husband to raise a baby. He's bound for prison this time."

"That's his fault." Tanya frowned.

"I work long hours at the beauty salon. The smells aren't good for a child."

"You will manage."

"I want a baby so bad." Mrs. Tidden's tears streamed down her face. She glanced at her orange sex panties. "Why is life so brutal?"

"We are brutes." Tanya told her.

"NO!" I wailed deep inside myself. I tried to tell her, "I love you!" My body kept slamming Tanya's wet cunt. Mrs. Laghari spoke, "...you did something exceptionally loving..." I cried then, and real tears came out of my eyes. "I love you Tanya." My inner voice grew stronger. But I had never loved Tanya, only ravaged her. The one time I tried, she was abused for hours in a secret club of sadists.

"Damn your cunt is gonna suck out my cum soon, you giant fuck slut!" My mouth swore, despite my blurring vision.

"You have to cum in Mrs. Tidden, Billy." Tanya pointed at the slit in the heavy woman's frilled panties.

My rapid thrusts lost their rhythm, as my loins twitched from the onset of orgasm. "FUCK YOU, BITCH!"

"I-I'm the bitch, Billy." Mrs. Tidden raised her voice. "I've been mean all night!"

"I'll rape you next!" I screamed, but a sob followed. "Tanya!" My body began convulsing. My balls packed sperm into the waiting bulb.

"Now, Billy. Make her pregnant." Tanya commanded.

"Momma!" I shouted, "If only it was you!" I flew out of the darkness and pulled my twitching prick from poor Tanya's powerful cunt. "You fool!" The voice cried as I cast it far away.

"Cum in me, Billy!" Mrs. Tidden cried out! "Make me pregnant, PLEASE! I'm so sorry! I didn't realize how badly my husband hurt you and your mother." She pried open her panties and held apart her glistening, bald vulva.

Tanya grabbed me and almost threw me on top of the woman. "Save her, Billy."

I could hardly see, and I fell awkwardly but landed cock piercing Mrs. Tidden's moist cunt. My prick plunged deep when my body smacked hers. Then I was cumming, and my seed poured into the begging lady's fleshy cup. I must have pumped a gallon into the woman. My cum filled her up and spurted out of her shaved lips.

"You're cumming in me!" Mrs. Tidden exclaimed joyfully. "You're gonna make me pregnant!"

My tears began to clear, and my seminal bulb squeezed and squeezed more life giving sperm inside the grateful woman. I stared into her eyes, but all I could say was, "Forgive me, Tanya. I've been awful!"

"Yes, Billy. I forgive, but again you have made me happy."

"How could I! I raped you!"

"We will talk, but for now get up and let lady steep in your cum." Tanya helped me to my feet. Spunk dripped out of my prick head and dotted the poor woman's plump belly. Tanya lifted Mrs. Tidden's feet over her head, raising the blushing woman's ass from the floor.

"Ohhh, that actually helps my back." Mrs. Tidden sighed. She looked at her groin and begged my cum her loins. "Please get me pregnant."

I staggered out of Tanya's steadying hand and leaned against a wall. My flagging penis retreated into my boxers, and I zipped up my pants. The voice's presence had disappeared. I feared it would return, emboldened by its 'success', but perhaps not anytime soon. I was exhausted. Tanya had taken my sin upon herself. Despite my flagging strength, I needed to atone.

I hugged her and cried a little more. "I'm sorry!"

"You are still healing, Little master." She patted my tired bum. Her other hand held the sperm laden woman's ankles over her head.

"I'm gonna divorce the son of a shithead." Mrs. Tidden blurted. "My husband," She explained. "Whether or not you made me pregnant." She bit her lip.

I couldn't bear to see the woman nurturing my seed surrounded by so much trash. I searched the cupboards and found a roll of garbage bags. Soon I was filling bag after bag, until the floor was merely filthy. Then I found cleanser and somewhat clean rags. I scrubbed the floor for an hour.

At some point Tanya helped Miss Tidden to her feet. They walked together out of the kitchen, stepping out of my way as I cleaned obsessively.

I rubbed my sore arms, not bothering to examine my work. I headed down the short hall and into the bedroom. It was as packed with boxes as the living room. Mrs. Tidden lay on the bed, and Tanya was picking up trash. "Please don't, Tanya. I'm so ashamed." She told her.

"You should be." Tanya said plainly. "But not for trash. You could have stopped husband sooner."

I stopped in the bedroom entrance. Tanya frowned.

"I thought I loved him."

"Then you chose to suffer and let him hurt others."

"Why are you saying this?" Mrs. Tidden sounded close to crying. She had changed into a robe.

"I let men I loved, hurt others." Tanya noticed my presence. "Until I suffered one who loved me."

"I'll help." I fetched the nearly depleted roll of garbage bags. We used the last ones to cleane Mrs. Tidden's bedroom. There was as much trash on the dressers and tables as there was on the floor.

Tanya held up a thin stack of slips of paper. "Are these still good?" She asked the resting woman.

"Rand bought those last week, against my wishes. Just toss them."

Tanya crumpled them and stuffed them into a bulging pants pocket. All the while, her damp panties had showed through her sliced open uniform. The stains from her 'rape' had begun to dry.

"We will go now." She told Mrs. Tidden. "It is late for Billy."

I argued, "But there's more trash in the living room." I could hardly move after filling a dozen large bags with trash. Yet I felt I needed to do more.

"You must sleep." Tanya picked up four full bags in each hand. I opened the door for her, and I grabbed the last four on the way out.

I asked her, while hurling the full bags into the apartment complex's dumpsters. "Why did you lie to Mrs. Tidden about being happy? I-I was terrible to you!"

"This is hard for you to understand, Little master. To anyone else it would be terrible, not me." She hurled the last bag into the dumpster and took my hand. "I am happy to be yours, when you cannot help yourself."

"I don't want to be a man like that."

"If you were man, I would not be happy."

I didn't understand. Did she like me only because I was a boy? That made me sad!

"You will be good man." She took my other hand and placed on her chest between her breasts. "That makes Tanya happy."

"What if I don't?" I felt worse than sad, a failure.

She studied my expression and squeezed my hand. "Then you must keep trying." She shook her head. "Age does not matter." Tanya walked me to her cab. She was my rock.

She opened the backdoor, but instead of climbing in. I clung to her, and my hand petted her bust.

"You would be Tanya's child?" She wanted to know if I minded acting like one.

"For a little bit?" I squeaked.

"It will be midnight soon." The time I told Dad to expect me.

If I returned late, he wouldn't punish me, but I would feel bad. I didn't want to feel bad any more that night. I pouted and let go of her hand.

Tanya shut the back door and opened the front passenger door. "There is a way." I climbed in, and she walked stoically around the cab and got in the driver's seat. She unbuttoned her uniform shirt and pulled her bra up and over her breasts. Then she started the engine. "We will arrive in good time."

Inside her shirt, I saw the bruises my fists had made along her sides. The made me feel more and more like a little baby. I shifted closer to her, bent my head, and took the nipple closer to me between my lips. I had been too drunk to remember sucking on her boob in the sex club, but its comfort had a familiar welcome.

She drove the long distance back to the Bed and Breakfast while I sucked on one breast and fondled the other. I woke up when she pulled the cab into the driveway. I kissed her lips and hugged her.

Father walked up to the cab, but the headlights blinded him from what was happening in the cabin. "Billy?"

"I'll be right out!" I shouted through the closed, steamed windows. "I'll get the door." I told Tanya

"Take these." She reached into her pocket. She pulled out Mrs. Tidden's orange panties and pushed them into my hand. "Remember this night."

I nodded, kissed her again, and climbed wearily out of the cab. Dad look puzzled for a second, then gave the slightest laugh. We waved at Tanya's receding cab, and I saw my hand still holding Mrs. Tidden's panties. I blushed and ran inside.

Dad entered, after tipping Tanya who refused to be paid. "Did you buy those for Mother?" He grinned, but he sounded a little sad.

I curled up on the bed, clutching the orange panties. "Yes." I had paid a great price for them.

"You'll make her very happy, Son." He changed into his pajamas and joined me on the bed.

Tomorrow would begin an uncertain week of school and dealing with Mom's condition. We were suppose to meet with Ms. Nurhea, and I hoped she would guide Mom and I to a better place. I slept in Dad's arms that night. I couldn't have felt safer - unless he'd had breasts."
 
In the morning, Dad went downstairs to call Mom. The room didn't have a phone. He returned while I was putting on my shoes. "Let's have breakfast, and then I'll give you bus and lunch money. I have to get to work."

"What did Mom say?"

"Mother is looking forward to seeing you after school." He acted and spoke curtly. Dad could hide his feelings and was never much of a conversationalist, but today he was like a prisoner who wouldn't give up his conspirator. He led me to the dining area where we spoke only of the delicious breakfast that I could hardly taste. I couldn't bring myself to ask about what must have been a terrible Sunday for both of them. We hugged at the bus stop, when my bus arrived. "Take good care of her, Billy."

I exited the bus two stops earlier and hurried home. School would have to wait. Dad had been guardedly unhappy about Mom. I couldn't risk her losing control again.

Mrs. Cherkle was sweeping the front entry way when I arrived. "Good Morning, Billy." She blushed slightly. "Isn't school about to start?"

I frowned and ignored my truancy. "How are you feeling?"

"Great!" Her eyes sparkled. "And sore." Her smile shifted to one side of her face. "But I really enjoyed meeting Charlotte and Shannon."

I wanted to reminisce about yesterday's fun, but all I could remember was her shattered cookie jar outside the door to my home. "I'm sorry, but when I tried to return your cookie jar, last night, I dropped it." It was best lie I could come up with to cover what I believed had been Mom's fit of passion.

"Aw." She frowned but took it sensibly. "Buy me a new one."

"Yes, Ma-am, and I'll get to school soon." I promised and hurried upstairs.

The ceramic remains had disappeared. I hoped no one else had seen them. I went inside and called meekly, "Mom?"

"You should be at school." She answered from the kitchen. I found her sitting on a barstool and eating a bowl of cereal with fresh fruit. I hugged her from behind. "Dad won't tell me what happened."

She let her spoon slide into the bowl and sighed. "Nothing happened, and it was my fault." She spun around and took my hands in hers. "I panicked. When your father disrobed in the rented room, I had a flashback and started crying. I couldn't let him touch me."

"But you were making love Friday and Saturday!"

"And it was wonderful! My feelings for Father haven't changed. Maybe it was the strange room. Maybe my euphoria over his promotion had covered up my fears while the good feeling lasted." She fortified herself with a deep breath. "I cried all night over it. I-I threw out Colleen's cute cookie jar. I was a jealous mess. I still am, but I'm too tired to hate myself all over again."

"I'll stay with you. We can call Mrs. Nurhea."

"I already called her. Come home from school promptly." She meant I couldn't stay with her.

"But what if you, uh, do something before-"

"Jude came by. I told him we could have lunch together."

I had to trust Mom. And if I got home right away- Except I had to pick up the locket for Jacqueline. That shouldn't take long. I could skip my last class. I would miss Darrin's Art and Music, but Mom was more important.

"You need to get going." She got up. "I'll fetch a couple dollars for your lunch."

"Dad gave me enough." I hugged Mom again and reluctantly went to school.

Mr. Glouvert ignored my entry to his History class, half an hour late. I took a seat in back and tried to figure out what I'd missed. He had finished helping the class with their workbooks, and was summarizing what to expect as we began to study the Civil War. "There were no heroes in that war. The closest was of course President Lincoln, but he would be sorely burdened by a fractious congress, a weak military, and a difficult marriage. Today, we gloss over his mistakes, but their negative impact still reverberates through America." I liked how he didn't dumb down information.

I went up to him. "I'm sorry I was late."

"I hope you are penitant." He nodded and pointed to the whiteboard. It listed URLs for videos to watch. Deciphering and copying what he scrawled made me late for Science.

Kelly looked my way a couple times, but it was Mr. Yong who knitted his eyebrows when his gaze occasionally met mine. We got to play with acids and bases. At the end of Science class, I hurried out to Ms. Laghari's English room.

"Good morning, Billy." She nodded at my entrance. I took my seat and tried to keep from staring at her. I owed her so much. I wanted her to teach me during lunch, but we couldn't use Mrs. Lum's office anymore. I started early on my English worksheets. I worked so diligently, I didn't notice her presence until she had asked for my pencil. She smiled professionally and wrote in the margin of my workbook, "Lunch tomorrow, meeting room Malala."

I tried to pat her hand but she shifted deftly to the student behind me. At lunch, I got in line at the cafeteria. I asked the first server for a hamburger. She shook her head. The man next to her, laughed.

She said, "Don't mind him, Billy. He's one of those keto-crats. I'm sorry, but the cafeteria only serves vegetarian food. The Mongolian mushroom curry is excellent today." The woman, I had never met her before, knew my name. She was probably in her late thirties, dark blond hair, brown eyes, and somewhat tan. She had a vague, Creek Native look to her. There was a tribe not far my old home town, and I'd seen their members from time to time.

Dad had often talked about them. Unlike most natives, they had resisted putting a casino on their lands. In the early 1970s, they had welcomed the communes of hippies and other 'back to nature' groups. Their profits from the many 'houses' that joined their community was half that of casinos, but it was all theirs. Much of the profits of tribal casinos go to the out-of-nation lenders who had funded the construction and sometimes ongoing operations.

"Curry?" She interrupted my thoughts.

"Uh, okay, but how did you know my name?"

She grinned and scooped brown rice onto my tray, "It's a trick I know. I learned the name of everyone at school in the first week."

"You say that, but a lot of the kids think you're a witch." The 'keto-crat', snorted.

"What's your name?"

She laughed. "You're the first to ask this semester! It's Gina." The badge on her white smock said, "Gina." I felt foolish. After she ladled curry over the rice, I shifted to the man.

"I'm Kurt." He grinned and pointed at his badge. "Banana or Mango?" The bananas were whole, the mango was chunks in a vat.

"Both?"

"I see you like to push boundaries." He plopped a banana on my tray and scooped a few chunks of mango next to the curry. "Try dunking a chunk in the curry. Yum!" He suggested.

I moved on, grabbed a carton of non-fat milk and went outside. I found James and Kelly and Steve sitting together. Well, at the same table. James and Kelly were trying to ignore Steve. He had come upon them and forbade them to leave until I showed up.

They didn't leave. They kept their eyes on their food.

"Billy, we need to talk."

I stood next to my friends. "Why?"

"Cuz my mom's a bitch." Steve growled. "She called and apologized to the social cunt. I have to ask if you'll come with us tomorrow after school. I think she got your mom's permission." His voice calmed somewhat. "I'll try not to act like a dick unless you get all weird on my mom again."

Kelly mumbled something.

"I got no problem slapping a girl brat." His growl returned, targeting Kelly. He told me, "Think about it." And sprang away.

James let out a long exhale. "Stars, that dude needs therapy!"

"Who doesn't?" I sat down with them and started eating. The mushroom curry was really spicy! Kelly and James seemed to have to problem with it.

"Er, How did you 'get all weird on Steve's mom?'" Kelly sounded as if she'd tried to resist the question.

"I dunno. She doen't treat me any better than any other mom." I thought of all the women carrying my children as 'moms.' I wondered if Mrs. Dinty was carrying one.

"I wish women treated me like they treat you." James sighed.

Kelly mused darkly. "How's Ms. Laghari?"

"She's a good teacher."

"She's gorgeous!" James blurted.

"Never mind." Kelly stirred what was left of her curry. She muttered, "Maybe Billy can find you a girlfriend."

"Huh?" We boys recoiled in harmony.

"He got me a boyfriend." She stabbed a chunk of mango and wiped up a streak of curry.

James gave me a stink eye. "He did?" Was he jealous? I thought, maybe.

"It just happened." I had gotten damn lucky convincing Mrs. Shahidi to tell her her son to date Kelly instead of Shannon.

James hoped lightning might strike twice. "Do you even know someone who might like a big guy like me?"

"I don't ask things like that."

"I'm super jealous that so many women like talking to you."

"How many?" Kelly did not resist asking.

"Yeah." James tried to pressure. "How many women do you hang out with in a week?"

"That's my business." I deflected attention to Kelly, "Tell him all about your boyfriend."

Kelly blushed, foiled. "That's my business."

"Stars, why do I even talk to you two?" James finished eating and took his tray away to the return rack and trash bin.

"You should come home with me, Billy." Kelly whispered when he was gone. "I want you to meet my mom."

"Is Arturio causing her problems?"

"She likes him!"

"Why should I meet your mom?"

"I think you'd like her." Kelly picked up her tray, stood, and left to take care of it.

By myself, I discovered that the mango helped to cut the curry's spiciness. I wished I had asked for all mango.

Ms. Hennifer treated me with the same care that she treated her other math students, during my next class. Any hint of bitterness at her punishment had vanished.

Mrs. Lum did treat me differently, like James had mentioned last week. I had to do everything the other students did, but she seemed to keep an extra eye out for me. I tried not to let on that I'd noticed. I pretended that she needed a good raping but unexpectedly felt weird. Our Capoeira practice was too exhausting for analyzing the weirdness. She called an end to class, "Good efforts all around, people." We hit the showers. I simply changed and ran out across the grounds before the actual period ended.

Maid Marian's Consignment Shop was pretty far away. I took the bus. After a ten minute ride, it let me off a couple blocks from where Jacqueline's gift waited.

The place was unlike thrift stores I had seen. There were guns and guitars and jewelry and computers, all sorts of expensive stuff. It had leather jackets but no other clothes.

"What do you want kid?" The clerk stood behind a wall with a thick plastic window. At the base was a metal drawer that could slide out from both sides of the wall. She was too tall to be a girl but looked too young to be a woman. I guessed she must have been a senior in high school, last year. Her hair was half blue, half orange. She wore granny glasses, a nose stud, earrings with ends that looked like the moon, a ragged denim jacket, and an orange t-shirt that said, "Fucking Words." I couldn't see lower than her belly.

I pulled my printed receipt from my backpack and pushed it into the drawer. "I'm here to pick up this locket."

"What?" She pulled the drawer to her. I'd surprised her. "You actually got two hundred dollars? We don't take a credit cards or virtual coins from minors, and we never take checks.

I pulled the stack of twenties from my pocket.

"Shit!" Her eyes burned at me. "I hope you didn't flash that cash anywhere before coming here." She pushed the drawer to me, and I dumped the bills into it.

"Is that dangerous?"

"Hells yeah." She took a marker and swiped it on every bill. "Shit. Where does a kid like you get so much cash? If I were your mom, I'd think twice about letting you roam the city with this much. She finished checking the twenties and recounted them.

All insults against Mom, implied or imagined, I took personally. "If I were your mom, I'd tie your rings together and hang you up by them." Maybe she'd learn how dumb they looked.

She set down the stack of bills, and leaned forward until her nose flattened against he window. Her breath fogged it. "Now that's a proposition I might consider, if I was YOUR mom." She snorted, "I've got a lot of rings." She turned away from the window.

"Hey! My locket!" I stared through the window at the cash Tara had earned. It's not like the nasty girl/woman had stolen it. It felt - gone.

The cashier returned with a pink box, the kind that folds open. "Do you want a bag?"

"Okay." I didn't want the books in my backpack to scrape it.

She pulled out a lunch sized paper bag and wrapped it up. "I saw the order this morning. Good choice, if you're into the whole Celtic druid knot pattern thing. Did you pick this out?"

"Tara did."

"Girlfriend?" She placed my change and the bag into the long drawer.

"No."

She giggled. "Doin' her on the side?" She pushed the drawer out to me.

"Kinda like that." I took it out of the bag and opened the box.

She shrugged. "I asked a stupid question..." Her sentence trailed off as if there was more to it.

The locket was larger than I'd thought, about the size of two peach pits. It's delicately entwined silver and gold tendrils felt like treasure. I opened the locket. Tara and I greeted me with one wry smile and one happy smile. I was so proud of it, I showed the pictures to the clerk.

"Shit, Kid, she looks older than me!" She stepped back and her eyes widened. "I mean..." She collected her sassy self. "...I'd bone her."

"Do you have two hundred dollars?" My heart lifted at the possibility of pimping Tara again.

"I wish. I'll be lucky to earn one of these twenties, today." She regarded me and then the money I had given her. Her eyebrows furrowed at me.

"This store doesn't pay you much." I put the locket into its box and bag and my backpack.

"Yeah, it's my dad's shop. It's nearly as hocked as all the stuff inside it." She looked around the bizarre assortment of items. "I kinda like it. It's named after my mother."

She certainly fit in with the place. At least, all the junk hanging from her face did. I thanked her and walked out.

"Come back anytime, Kid. You're not boring."

I hoped I'd never set foot in the packed place again. I got a Mrs. Tidden's place vibe from it, but the weird clerk had kinda grown on me. There had been a deja-vu moment when I thought she'd insulted Mom. Emerging into bright sunlight, I laughed a little. Tara was probably already bored of getting pimped. I expected she would say, "Done that already." The truth turned out to be quite the opposite.

Waiting for the bus is what blew my schedule. By the time the return bus arrived, school had ended. I had considered calling Tanya, but the distance wasn't that far and might disrupt her regular fares. I'd just spent all of my money. I couldn't afford to pay what she was worth.

On the brief ride, I texted Mr. Casterain. "When do you want me to work?"

"I spoke with your mother. She said you have to help her for the next week or two. I'm jealous."

I wasn't sure how to take that last part. But he was right, I probably shouldn't leave Mom until Ms. Nurhea had cured us.

At the stop nearest to the diner, I almost jumped off to show Tara what we'd bought. Maybe I could show her later. I exited at the next stop and hurried home.

Ms. Nurhea was already there, sitting with Mom on the couch. They were drinking tea and reviewing papers on the coffee table. Ms. Nurhea's briefcase leaned against the side of the couch.

"I got a text that you ditched your last class." Mom frowned at me the instant I appeared. The social worker leaned back and looked at the teacup in her hand.

"I didn't want to be late!" I argued.

Mom checked her phone. "Then why weren't you here an hour ago?"

"Oh!" I exclaimed and dug into my backpack. "I ordered this yesterday and had to pick it up." I scampered up to them and opened the pink box.

"That's beautiful." Ms. Nurhea gushed.

"Did Tara pay for this?" Mom wanted the truth.

"We both did." That didn't feel like a lie.

"She's going to love it." Ms. Nurhea offered.

"It's for Jacqueline." I told them.

Abruptly, Mom gathered the papers into a stack, picked it up, and handed them to Ms. Nurhea. "I can't sign these."

"Why, Mom?" I blurted. We needed help! She knew it better than I did.

Ms. Nurhea didn't accept them. She pursed her lips and peered into Mom's unflinching eyes. "There's something you can't talk about."

"I've made a big mistake, Yvonne. And I've wasted your time."

The social worker accepted the papers and handed them to me. "Billy, would you put these in the trash, please?"

"Uh, okay." I took them gingerly and creeped into the kitchen. In the trash bin under the sink I saw a pile of ceramic shards mixed with ginger bread crumbs. I buried them under a stack of state and county release forms. My ears never left the living room.

"Please forgive me." Mom asked.

"That's my line, Faun." Ms. Nurhea held her ground. "There's something I can't tell you."

I re-entered the room with them at an impasse.

"But I'm going to tell you, Faun. You're the last person I should tell. I want to help Billy, and I can't do that or help you unless you trust me. So I'm going to put not only my job on the line, my very freedom."

"Billy made you pregnant." Mom's face blanked. Behind her stonewall, Mom was losing it. I could smell it.

Ms. Nurhea blinked. "Um-"

"It's too early to tell, Mom!" I blurted.

"Hush, Billy!" Mom hissed, but her voice trembled. "Keep quiet, or I'll send you to the bedroom." She glared at the social worker.

The other woman nodded. "I have no excuse. I'll turn myself into the police to save you the hassle."

"Mom!" I wailed.

"BILLY!" She barked, but she didn't send me away. That was probably my last chance.

"Did you have sex with my son?"

"Yes, Faun." Ms. Nurhea lowered her head.

"Why! Even I know that violates every ethic of therapy."

"She couldn't help it!" I cried.

"Go to the bedroom!" Mom ordered me.

"Ms. Nurhea, I want you to be Wrapped in a Bamboo Snake." I defied my mother.

The social worker stiffened. Her head jerked and her eyelids closed, eyes twitching behind them. "Yes, Billy."

"I said go to your room." Mom didn't notice the peculiar transformation. She got up and pointed.

"No, Mom, not until you understand."

"I'll take you." She reached out and grabbed my ear.

"Stop her, Ms. Nurhea."

The controlled woman stood and stepped in Mom's way. When Mom tried to go around, Ms. Nurhea blocked her again. "Let go of Billy, Faun."

"I will call the police." Mom had left her phone on the end table next to the couch. She eyed it, me, the bedroom door, and her unexpected opponent.

"She's under my control, Mom." I pleaded.

"That's ridiculous."

"I know! But I'm not lying." I tried.
 
Mom started breathing hard and fast. "Is this some kind of game?" She asked the woman standing against her.

When the social worker didn't answer, I said. "Tell Mom about you."

Ms. Nurhea shook her head. "No, Faun. I'm a very broken person, and Billy has the key to make me do anything."

"I could even make her hurt herself." At least I worried that I could.

Mom released my ear. "Ow!" It hurt worse then. She pulled her arms around her torso and bit her lip. "I don't know what to make of any of this."

"I don't either, Mom. It just happened." I wasn't helping.

"Having sex with her just happened?" Mom wanted blood.

I pouted. What could I say? I had been angry and fueled with lust by my control over Ms. Nurhea.

Mom put a hand on her forehead and trembled. "I'm in the hells."

"Wait by the front door, Ms. Nurhea." I had an idea and raced into the bedroom. I raced out with Mom's jar of cold cream and a box of tissues. I went to Ms. Nurhea and gave them to her. "Clean off your face."

I returned to Mom, and tried to hug her.

"No, Billy. There's no hope for us. I can't let you touch me."

"Sit down, Mom, and drink some tea." She let me walk her to the couch. I got her to take a sip.

"I'm going to divorce your father and go live with my parents." She despaired.

She was serious but not enough to do it. I was pretty sure. Grandfather Earl and Nanna Felicity were very strict.

"Are you done?" I asked Ms. Nurhea.

"Yes."

"Come here, and introduce yourself to my mom."

The social worker carried before her - the jar, the tissue box, and a wad of greasy pink tainted tissues. She walked up to the coffee table and said. "Hi, Faun. I'm Yvonne."

Mom looked up and gasp at so many scars. "Oh, Stars, no!"

"She looks like that all over her body." I told Mom.

"But Billy..." Mom realized, "...don't you understand? If what you say is true, then -- you raped her."

"No, Mom. She let-"

Mom grabbed my arms and shook me! "Billy, she can't give consent when she's like this!" Mom wasn't one to linger over details. She believed me now. Her mind latched onto the next important thing. She grabbed her phone.

"Mom?"

"I can't talk to you right now." She dialed a number. Tense seconds followed. "Hello, Gloria? This is Faun Androni." She paused. "It's Billy. He's done something horrendous."

Pause. Fear engulfed me like a whale. Mom had called Ms. Hennifer.

"You will? I hate to obligate-" Pause. "You do? But I should explain-" Mom turned her face to her phone just as it hung up.

"She'll be right over." Mom considered Ms. Nurhea and told me, "Snap her out of it, Billy! Right now."

"It doesn't work like that. It takes time, and she need her briefcase."

Mom checked the time on her phone. "How long?"

"I dunno. Maybe an hour?"

"Yvonne, is there anyway I can help?"

Yvonne only returned Mom's attention.

"Ms. Nurhea, can Mom help you get back to normal?"

"This is normal for me, Billy." She repeated what she had told me last time.

"I mean, can she help you get control again?"

"No."

"The poor woman." Mom sounded close to crying again. "Just do it, Billy."

I went over to the other end of the couch and picked up the briefcase. It was locked. I handed it to Ms. Nurhea. "Open this." I saw her scroll the combination code into tiny numbered wheels. 916.

I reached into the opened case and pulled out her journal. "Go into the bedroom and take back control."

She took the book. I had to take the briefcase from her, to prevent Mom from seeing what else was inside. I closed the bedroom door behind Ms. Nurhea. Then I returned to Mom, penitent.

"Billy, I need to be harsh with you about this."

"I don't understand."

"A boy your age shouldn't have to. I blame myself."

"Ms. Hennifer isn't going to spank you."

"I wish it could work like that. It's probably way too late, but I can't let something this important go unchallenged. Billy sit next to me."

I sat and trembled. Had I raped Ms. Nurhea? I could see Mom's point. Ms. Nurhea didn't have the ability to say, "No." Yet she had agreed, before I took control of her, that I could do anything. Mom wouldn't respect, or even accept, an argument that lame. "It's not lame!" The voice spouted in my head. "Your cunt mother wishes you could totally control her, so you could rape a baby into her! She envies Ms. Nurhea."

I wasn't in a mood to argue with myself. I bent down and put my face in my hands and my elbows on my knees. "I'm sorry, Momma."

"'Momma' won't work on me this time." Her voice did soften. "I realize the situation was beyond your understanding. You are a good, young man." She rested a hand on my back. "I have to do whatever it takes, to ensure you never doubt, that what you did to Ms. Nurhea was wrong."

I had suffered Ms. Hennifer's most painful punishments several times. I knew only that I would survive. "Okay."

"Your approval is unimportant. Your understanding is vital."

"Yes, Mom."

There was nothing else for either of us to say. I rested, face in hands, trying to detach myself from my body, to escape its onrushing torture.

Ms. Hennifer arrived in under ten minutes.

Mom met her, a little stunned. "That was surprisingly expedient."

"Faun, what do I need to know?" Ms. Hennifer hurried in and sighed at the sight of me. In her hand was a brand new wooden paddle.

I looked up, the unhappiest of boys. My heart flip-flopped at her weapon of choice.

Mom followed her. "I wish I could tell you, Gloria. He knows though. He knows very well."

"Billy?" Ms. Hennifer asked calmly. "Is your mother's request justified?"

I bit my lip and nodded.

"I'll prompt him." Mom said. "What's the most he can take from that paddle?"

Ms. Hennifer had walloped me over fifty times once. "Maybe thirty." She may not have been lying. I blanked out twice during our last ordeal.

"Double it." Mom trembled.

"I'll have to hit softer."

"Don't."

It was a dream come true for Ms. Hennifer. That many hard swats against a screaming child's bottom might well make her cum. She frowned though, nodding, and scanned the room. "Billy stand up, and go to the counter top. It's a little tall, but you'll have to make it work." She pointed to the same place where Shannon had beaten her mother only yesterday.

I pouted getting up and shuffled over to the counter.

"Billy, I want you to realize that you committed an actual crime." Mom lectured. "I trust you to think about what I'm saying. If Gloria were to learn of it, she might have you expelled from school if not arrested. We're incredibly fortunate that she trusts us enough to accept my judgement."

"Faun, yer makin' me worry." Ms. Hennifer frowned at her paddle.

"Then there's a good chance that Billy is worried." Mom's resolve was inviolate. "Please, let me know when you're ready."

Ms. Hennifer told me to unfasten my pants and bare my bottom. I had to grasp the edge of the counter and bow as low as I could until my bum stuck out at maximum utility. "Good, Billy. I'm ready, Faun." She grasped her paddle and waited.

"I want you to think about your victim." Mom told me. " Say their name in your head and repeat it."

I couldn't see either of them, only where the carpet ended and the linoleum flooring began. I repeated Ms. Nurhea's name almost three times. SLAM!

"AAAAUUUUGGGHH!!!" I screamed. My body lurched forward, and I nearly lost my grip. I'd forgotten how disruptive a first blow is.

"You hurt them, Billy. No one can handle what you did, without injuring their well-being." Mom must have held up a hand. The second swat didn't land right away. She told Ms. Hennifer, "I'll count. That was one."

SLAM! The wood plank sent a shockwave through my flesh, and I screamed again.

"Two. I'll go out on a limb and guess that they trusted you, Billy."

SLAM! When I yelled, tears flew from my eyes. I swear Ms. Hennifer had never hit this hard before.

"Three. You betrayed them, and you took advantage."

SLAM! The pain in my ass was already so great, if Ms. Hennifer had softened her blows, I wouldn't have noticed.

"Four. I don't care what they suffered in the past, it gives you no right!" Mom shouted.

SLAM! I yelled, on the verge of blubbering.

"Five." I think Mom's voice trembled, but it was probably my ears.

SLAM!

"Six. Think of them, Billy. Repeat their name in your head.

Ms. Nurhea. Ms. Nurhea. Ms. Nur- SLAM! "AAAAA!!!"

"Seven. You hurt them, Billy..." Mom started over.

So much pain ... Ms. Hennifer hadn't said a word. My knees collapsed from the twentieth blow.

"I'll help you." Mom strode up and and helped me stand. "Twenty. You betrayed them, and you took advantage." My body was shaking from adrenalin which actually helped mask my pain. Mom shifted a barstool under me and let me rest my belly on it.

SLAM! "OOWWWW!!!"

"Twenty one. I don't care what they suffered in the past, it gives you no right!"

After the thirtieth blow, Ms. Hennifer stopped. "'Ee'll faint from ta next wan."

Mom placed her hand on my back. I could hardly feel it. "You know I love you, Billy."

"Hh-hyes, Moh-mmah!" I panted.

"You did a bad thing."

"Hh-yes."

"A very bad thing."

I gasped for air. The fire in my ass had faded. Now it felt like a million ants eating into my flesh.

"Will thirty be enough?"

"N-nooh." I deserved more than sixty. I knew.

"Say their name in your head. Repeat it."

Tanya. Tanya. Tanya.

SLAM!

I fainted after the forty third swat. When I came to, Ms. Nurhea was standing over me. "I won't allow this barbarity."

Ms. Hennifer had retreated to the kitchen. The heated conversation was between the social worker and Mom.

"I like it less than you, Yvonne. If you can show I've done something illegal to my child you can cuff me yourself."

"Corporeal punishment isn't against the law. It is against all reason!" Ms. Nurhea implored. "Stop this! Psychologists have learned far better ways to teach children of their mistakes."

"It was no mistake. You yourself said so."

I'd missed the lead-up, but not the critical moment. Ms. Nurhea glanced at Ms. Hennifer. "Gloria. I wouldn't have expected this from you."

"I gave her the right." Mom refused to let the math teacher be drawn into Ms. Nurhea's fury. Tears ran down both her cheeks.

"I can believe you did." The social worker lobbed Mom's assertion right back.

I'd never seen anyone get the upper hand over my mother, except for Mrs. McDougal and Mom's parents. Ms. Nurhea seemed to be on fire with righteousness.

"Yvonne, you fucking rewarded him for what he did!" Mom pressed the matter's secrecy too far, sending Ms. Nurhea reeling, but she did not fail.

"Gloria, I'm going to confess what I've already told Faun."

"You don't have to, Yvonne." Ms. Hennifer assured. "But I promise, you'll be safe if you do."

"I fucked Billy." The confessor didn't pause. "Twice." She sniffed. "Once because he told me to. The second time was because I wanted him to."

Ms. Hennifer didn't understand, and she didn't want to.

"Faun," Ms. Nurhea finished. "I raped your son, by your own logic, at least once." She held out her arms. "Cuff me. But DON'T spank me. There are better ways!"

Mom staggered back. She had been crying since their argument began. She gasped. "It's all I knew." Mom slumped into the couch and dropped her face to her hands. "Gloria." She sobbed.

"Yes, Ms. Androni?"

"I take it back. You don't have permission to punish my boy, ever again."

"Yes, Ms. Androni." Ms. Hennifer choked up. "Thank you." She meant she was thankful for being freed from permission's burden. Despite her fetish for whipping children, she loved and wanted to protect them mountains more.

"Thank the stars." Ms. Nurhea bent to me and asked. "Can you stand?"

I tried but failed. "I'm sorry I took control of you."

"Billy, I think you're the smartest boy in the room."

A smile crossed my face then grimaced. "Oooohhh." Pain crossed my posterior.

Ms. Hennifer spoke. "Faun, I'm going to do the right thing now. I don't care if I have your permission. She strode around the counter and lifted me up by my armpits. She had some of Tanya's strength, I swear.

Mom muttered something odd. "You might as well take him. He's not mine any more."

"Come, Billy, where can I give you what you need?"

"Mom's room." I breathed.

"Gloria?" Ms. Nurhea asked. "Should I ask?"

"No." The math teacher shuffled me into the bedroom and lay me across the bed, burning backside pointing at the ceiling. She shut the door.

"Cold cream." I huffed and puffed. "In the dresser." At least, I hoped there was another jar. Ms. Nurhea had used the last of the one that had cooled Shannon's and Mrs. Cherkle's bums.

Ms. Hennifer found it and was soon applying the salve across my bruised flesh. "This will be the last time." She sounded gloriously happy.

I slept, but not for long. When I woke, Ms. Hennifer was laying next to me. She had opened her pants and pulled them down to her knees. Her simple, white panties struggled to hide the golden field behind them.

"Ms. Hennifer." I reached out and touched her blouse between her buxom chest.

"I won't punish you ever again."

"That's okay." I wasn't thinking straight. Despite two layers of cold cream, my ass burned like the remains of a barn fire.

"But I-I need you." She bit her lip.

"Huh?"

"I need your punishment." She grimaced. "I tried to deny it, but I become miserable after I wash off your semen. More miserable, each time."

"But someday you'll get pregnant."

She swallowed her sorrow. More sadness replaced it. "That's a different awfulness, one that now draws me to it."

"You said you masturbated with my cum." I remember watching Mrs. Guthrie enjoy sluicing my cum in and out of her orgasming pussy.

"It's become an addiction."

"Then stop."

"I can't, not as long as you're around."

"I'll change classes." The idea struck a different kind of pain through my heart.

"There would be questions, and Principal Agincourt is particularly good at revealing truth. Please, help me get through the rest of this semester. I'll make sure you have a different math teacher after the holidays."

She sounded sincere about wanting to stop. Until there was a chance she could succeed, she needed me. "I'll miss you." I grunted and tried to turn my pelvis to her.

She reached over to assist, then she steadied me on my side. "Goodness." She blinked.

My penis was more than half erect. It angled out, trying to reach her crotch. Filling her panties with my seed was one of the hottest things I'd ever done. It hardened further as she scooted her loins closer. She took my peter in her hand and started rubbing it. "You nearly have a man's penis."

I wasn't quite up to the adult average, but even if I had stopped growing, I did not doubt that I would be able to pleasure most women. I had oodles of proof. The goodness pumped into my hard dick eased the pain in my ass. "Oooo." I moaned. "Ms. Hennifer."

"Yes, Billy. I want you to enjoy this."

"So goood."

"It needs to be really good. You have to make lots of cum for my panties." She kissed my lips.

"I really want to. Ooooo." I pressed my lips to hers. We tasted each others' tongues while she jerked slowly, perfectly along my wanting manhood.

She shifted closer and fit the head of my excited peter behind the higher leg band. "Are you gonna cum?"

"I think so." The sensation of the band pulling my cock bulb against her hairy flesh never failed to boost my arousal. My sore hips jerked, and sperm mounted within me. She had become expert at jacking me with the head of my penis inserted into her panties. I was seconds from exploding.

"Are you doing good in there?" Mom called.

My brain short-circuited and suddenly I was fucking into Mom's pantied crotch. "Ooohhhh, Hh-Mmm." I clamped my mouth shut as my balls lurched, and the muscles assigned to the seminal bulb clamped. The short circuit exploded with mental sparks. "OOOOHHH, MMMSS HENNNIFFFFER!!"

"You're cumming! I can feel it!" Ms. Hennifer delighted! "More, Billy. Cum into my underwear more!"

"I'm going to make you pregnant." I leered from orgasmic bliss.

"Not that, PLEASE, just cum in my panties. Don't let it breed me!" She begged.

Hot gooey globs shot up behind the front panel of her underwear. It drenched her pubes. "It's seeping into my lips down there." She whined.

"It has to go somewhere." I reached over and straightened a finger. I threatened to push the bulge of fertile cream into her puss.

"Don't you dare!" She hissed.

I grinned and tapped the bulge lightly. My dick spat two more wads of hot spunk into her panties.

"No, Billy. Nooo." She pleaded.

"How does it feel, Ms. Hennifer?"

"Awful!" She whimpered. "Wonderful." She frowned. Her hand kept pumping semen out of my groin.

I dared to press my finger into the cum soaked center of her crotch panel. Her hand leaped off of my cock and slapped my hand. "No!"

"Next time, when you want my cum, Slut, I might have to put my penis in your vagina." I wasn't sure if it was the voice talking or if it was me.

"Don't even say things like that." Ms. Hennifer fretted. Then her hand was touching her panties. One finger reached out and began to spread the bulge of cum up and away from her pubis. She moaned. "Oohhh." And shivered from a light orgasm. "I can't help myself."

Mom knocked at the door. "Hello?"

"We're doing good, Mom."

"Why don't I doubt that?" She didn't bother us again.

Ms. Hennifer kissed me some more. I soaked up any sensation that would distract me from enduring agony! Too soon, she buckled up her pants over her sperm filled panties. "Don't forget your homework."

"No, Ma-am." I winced, but pleasure from the math teacher's expert hand and full lips continued to soothe me.

She left the room, and I heard her thank Mom. "Faun. I begged you to stop me, once. I couldn't stop myself." It wasn't much of a thank you.

A few minutes later, Mom came in with some candy and lemonade. Her face scrunched up when she saw my bare bottom. "Oh, BILLY, it looks worse than when we stopped!"

"It doesn't feel as bad." I looked around. "Where's Ms. Nurhea?"

"She left. Neither of us could handle anymore 'therapy' today." She gave a slight smile and set the glass and candy on the bed's end table.

"Is she gonna come back?"

"Yes, but tomorrow she has to work with Mrs. Dinty and her son."

"She wants me to attend."

"You should." Mom urged. She sat next to me, where Ms. Hennifer had first sat down. She examined the comforter between us. Mom reached out a finger and wiped a blob of my cum from the bed cover. She held it up to her face, and her expression soured. "You really like Ms. Hennifer."

I blushed and looked away.

She stood up from the bed. "We can't let this go to waste." She sounded distant, staring at the pearl of semen glistening on the tip of her finger. Her other hand unzipped her skirt. She let it drop and then she pulled out the waistband of her panties. "Do you know what Sperm Competition is?"

"No." I'd never heard the term.

"Ask your father sometime." She pursed her lips, somewhat angrily I thought. Her finger dived into her panties and began to wiggle behind their light purple veil. Mom gave a small grunt. Her knees shook for a second. Then she pulled her hand out of her panties, let them snap below her flat tummy, and she pulled up and zipped up her skirt. "Do you want Momma to put more cream on your bottom?"

"Yes, Momma." My penis was desperately trying to inflate, but it had cum four times in the last twenty four hours. It was down for the count.

After Mom had soothed my aching bum, she went to make supper. I lay on her bed, mentally reviewing the day. A weird reaction returned to me when I thought of Mrs. Lum. I had imagined raping her, just the two of us in her house late at night. The notion felt unexpectedly awkward, as if pretending might not be as fun as it used to be. Real rape would have been worse. I knew that much.

I suddenly wanted to visit Mrs. Lum, to learn what pretending would feel like. My pummeled behind disagreed. I was sure I could get there, if not perform at my peak. It wasn't all that late. I could rest until nine and have Tanya take me and wait-

I had raped Tanya. Tears flowed out as if a spigot had opened. In an instant, I was bawling! My eyes wouldn't stop dripping, and my lungs wouldn't stop sobbing! It was the deepest lacrimation I remembered having.

"What's the matter?" Mom rushed in.

"I hurt Tanya!" Images of bruises, which I had pounded with my fists, haunted me.

Mom sat beside me and took me in her arms. "Were you dreaming?"

"Ow." I groaned. Moving still hurt. "No, Momma. I don't want to rape anybody ever again!"

"How could you hurt Tanya?" It made no sense to Mom. She knew my feelings for Tanya were unimpeachable. She sat up, crosslegged.

"She made me rape her instead of Mrs. Tidden!"

"You went to the Tiddens?" Mom clenched her fists. "What the hells!" Her anger returned.

"I went crazy Momma!" It was so hard to explain, but it was a burden I needed to let go. "Mrs. Tidden was mean. I just wanted your cooking tools. She blamed you for what Mr. Tidden did! I was so angry! I had a knife, and I cut her clothes. Tanya stopped me, Mom. Tanya made me rape her instead of Mrs. Tidden! I hated it, but I was crazy. I hurt Tanya, Momma!" I balled my fists and started hitting myself.

"STOP IT!" She screeched! Her hands grabbed my flying fists. "BILLY, CALM DOWN!"

Truthfully, I had no energy. It was all noise and bluster. Pain shot into me from my hurting butt. She controlled me easily, but I couldn't stop shouting. "Punish me, Momma! I hate me!"

"I'm through punishing you!" She shouted back. "We're broken. We need help not hurt. I'll talk with Tanya. I believe she saved you, Billy. You'll see. Please, stop fighting. We have to do our best to get help."

"But-" I couldn't even cry. I was empty. "I thought confronting her would help." I babbled.

"My poor dear!" Mom hugged me in her lap. "It's not that simple."

I huffed and puffed, but a good breath wouldn't come. The room swirled and Mom's voice sounded deep and slow. I lost track of time.

Mom talked on her phone. "No. I don't understand. I'm his mother!" She wasn't angry so much as frustrated. She threw her phone at a pillow. I was still half lying in her lap. She felt me rouse. "You're awake."

"Yes, Momma."

"You didn't rape Tanya." Mom explained. "She wouldn't tell me what happened, but she said she was there for you." Mom kissed the top of my head. "Tanya wouldn't lie about that, Billy. Please don't hurt yourself over it."

"Don't hurt yourself about Dad." I found something to anchor me. Dad was that anchor. Mom couldn't see that right now, but he was hers too.

"I'll try." Mom promised. "But my best isn't very good right now."

"When can we see Ms. Nurhea again?"

"Wednesday. She promised Wednesday."

"But Jacqueline will be here."

"You can see her in the morning, this one time. I'll let your school know."

"Thank you, Momma."

"Thank you, Honey." She sniffed and asked playfully. "How many things did you bring back from the Tiddens?"

"Where's my pants?"

"Huh?" Mom's head shook. "Er, they're in the front room."

I tried to get up. My body rebelled.

"I'll get them." Mom was quick. She brought my unzipped pants to the bed.

I reached into a back pocket. It was still there. "These are for you." I pulled out Mrs. Tidden's orange sex panties and handed them to Mom. I had washed them in the sink that morning at the bed and breakfast. They looked brand new. I was pretty sure Mrs. Tidden had only worn them once.

"Um." Mom held them up. Her eyebrows exhibited a series of contortions. "Thank - you - ?"

"I want you to make love to Dad, in Mrs. Tidden's panties."
 
Mom regarded the panties as if they were a dead thing. "I think you mean well, Billy, but I worry that doing what you ask would take revenge on the Tiddens." She bit her lip. "That won't make me feel any better."

"No, Mom." Her reaction caused me to consider my motives. The mean voice in my head had wanted vengeance, but that wasn't why I gave her the panties. "Dad saw them last night. He thinks I bought them for you."

Still examining them, her voice hoarsened. "Are you 'telling' me to wear them for your father?"

She meant, was I exerting my control over her. I hadn't meant to, but the idea made my penis twitch and get slightly hard despite its worn out state as I lay on my belly to keep my bare ass cool. "Yes Mom, tonight, after Dad gets home, but he has to wear a condom."

"But we're trying to get pregnant."

"Not tonight." If their Sunday had gone as badly as I imagined, maybe by removing the pressure, they could make up. At least that's how I rationalized my first attempt to control my parent's sexual activities. I decided then that I should see Mrs. Lum and let Mom and Dad have the apartment. I added to my decree. "I don't want Dad's semen on them, Mom, ever.

"I understand, Billy." She coughed lightly. Mom stood up from the bed, holding her new garment. For the second time that evening she dropped her skirt. Then she pulled down her plain underwear, revealing her redheaded pubis. She blushed at my unabashed delight and stepped into her new sex panties. Mom reddened further, turning all angles of her naked loins to me as she tugged them slowly up her thighs and over her hips. She wanted to show me how well she was complying to my command. I wondered how Mom knew that would please me.

"Orange isn't a great color for me." She fished for my reaction. Her light skin and dark red hair were already an exciting contrast, but it wasn't the color of the panties that worked to her advantage. Mom wasn't as heavy as Mrs. Tidden, but her hips were similarly wide. The panties were snug everywhere they covered Mom's crotch. On Mrs. Tidden they had been too tight, making her extra bulges bulge out further.

"Mom, can I see what they look like when your legs are spread?" I licked my lips.

She pursed her lips, unimpressed by my obvious motive, but she could take comfort from the dark swaths across my buttocks. I was unable to take advantage of how she aroused me. My peter was half hard beneath me and the mattress, as hard as it would get for the next couple hours.

Without comment Mom stepped wide, and her orange draped womanhood opened like a flower. The slit in her new panties revealed glistening pink lips with curled red fringes.

"You're beautiful, Momma."

"I bet you say that every woman who shows you her cunt." Mom kidded, but I took from her language, not to put her on a pedestal. She wanted the option to be a slut, when she was in the mood.

"No one's as beautiful as you." I meant it. The many attractive women in my life had their advantages. Tanya was impressive in form, figure, and persona. Ms. Laghari was gorgeous, like in fairy tales and women magazines. Ms. Hennifer was beautiful, impressive, and gorgeous, to a lesser degree than the others.

"Thank you, Billy." Mom stepped her legs together. "Are you ready for supper?"

"I want to rest a little more."

Mom put her skirt back on and left the room, to tidy up after our guests. I fell asleep. When I woke I heard kitchen noises. They reminded me of helping her serve her clients. I got up. The ache in my bum had halved, but it slowed me to a shuffle. I went out of their bedroom and into the kitchen. "Mom, can we make dinner together?"

"Sweetheart." Mom couldn't help but notice my dangling pee pee. She smiled warmly, and we embraced. "You're gonna need an apron."

I giggled.

The high quality practice food for Meals on Wheels clients had long been eaten. I defrosted some frozen chicken thighs while Mom mixed together a marinade. While they baked, Mom hand cut french fries. I heated oil in a deep, cast iron pan. When it was time to fry them, I sautéed cabbage in butter and pepper. It was the kind of low-income feast we occasionally made before Mom's job with the Colkicks. Dad's promotion would earn more in a couple weeks. Neither of my parents liked to spend money from the future.

The meal wasn't as delicious as it could have been, because Dad was still working. We didn't even talk about him, I worried that Mom was still hurting from the day before. She didn't mention him, but she was missing him. I was sure. We talked about school and her next jobs which wouldn't start until late the following week.

"What do you think about Mr. Casterain?"

Mom winked. "I think he's very sexy."

"Mom!" I pouted. He had told me he was jealous that I couldn't start working for him because I had to help her until she was ready for her first job. Suddenly, I wasn't sure if I wanted to work for him.

"You're so easy to tease." She chuckled.

I remembered discovering her with Mr. Allister, Jude's father. That had been the closest call yet, stopping her from cheating on Dad. "Ha. Ha." I frowned. I dipped a fry into ketchup and chomped it from one end to the other.

After supper, we cleaned up. Mom took it easy on me. I just had dry dishes. She put them away. It was still early, not yet 6pm.

I went to the couch and lay on my belly. She took her phone into the bedroom. "I have to collaborate with Angela for my upcoming clients." Along with her phone in her hand was Ms. Hennifer's new paddle."

I gulped involuntarily. Mom wasn't trying to hide it. She simply took it to her room. My heart slowed when she shut the door.

I checked my watch and texted Tara. "Are you at work?"

"Yes, for another hour or so. Do you want to meet? Maybe take me to some dark alley and sell my ass to more students?" <winking emoji>

I couldn't let her tease me as easily as Mom. "I want to show you the locket!"

"Hah! Yes, please! When?"

Good question. I could move again. Maybe in an hour I could make it to the Diner. "I'll walk over at 7."

"I'll be here."

I rested on the couch, healing slowly. I missed Dad, but I was glad he didn't know about my smoldering behind. His childhood sounded a lot worse, but compared to Mom and I, he was the most mature and considerate. His mom's lifestyle had left its mark on his psyche, but he turned out really great! That thought made me wonder about Mom's parents. She didn't talk much about her childhood. I only had my interactions with Grandfather Earl and Nanna Felicity to consider how they might have treated her.

They always gave presents on my birthday and the holidays but odd presents. Some were donations to orphanages, in my name. Some were shoes, expensive ones, top quality but were never a brand I knew. The shoes were mostly functional, never stylish, but Mom always found clothes that matched them. Once they gave me a bucket full of blocks that snapped together. Each block was the same size and shape but different colors. Those were my favorite. When they visited us, every couple years, they had to fly across the country. We couldn't afford to visit them unless Dad was allowed to a couple weeks off in a row, time enough to drive there and back in a rental.

Grandfather and Dad didn't get along. I'd never seen them mad at each other, but their arguments could last for hours. He didn't like to be called "Grandpa", didn't talk much to me and kept hugs brief, but he had strong warm arms. Nanna doted on me but would blame Mom for my lacks and failings real or imagined. And the way she blamed was strange. My problem was always, "something Mom should work on," as if Mom was a sculptor, and I was made of clay.

When Nanna wasn't hugging me or patting my knee or kissing my: cheek, shoulder, nose, temple, forehead, back of the head, and sometimes crook of the elbow, she would disappear with Mom, "taking her shopping." But they rarely brought anything home. "Window shopping." They called it. Mother never complained nor argued. She always answered, "Yes, Mother." or "Yes, Father."

I hadn't seem them since the holidays before we moved to the city. My curiosity about Mom's upbringing ended as a slight notion to call them. I had never called them. That would be like calling the President.

Mom and Dad called them. Apparently, her folks had set a schedule for them, to alternate who called, every couple months. Mom's turn was coming up.

The voice in me said, somewhat reasonably, "Why shouldn't you call them? Nanna isn't even as old as Mrs. Lum. Neither is your Granma. Maybe calling would show them how much you've grown."

The big reason I couldn't call was, I didn't have their phone number. I got up, "Ow." (but not too bad) I shuffled to the bedroom door, faster than the last time, and knocked. "Mom?"

"Hold a second." She told the phone. Then, "Yes, Billy?"

"Where is Grandfather and Nanna's phone number?"

"I'll call you back." Mom sounded stricken. The door opened before I thought possible. "What's the matter, Billy? Are you okay?"

Huh? I blinked. "Um, no, just my bottom."

"Why on Earth would you call my parents?" The concept apparently boggled her.

"I dunno, to talk?"

"About what?" Was she worried I'd blame her for something? That kind of worry wasn't far-fetched, considering how her parents treated her.

"Stuff?"

She went silent, for several seconds. Had I broken some social rule between them?

Mom took slow, deep breaths. "I have to call them on Sunday. You could talk with them then." True. I always talked to Grandfather Earl and Nanna Felicity when either Dad or Mom called them, but I couldn't ask about Mom's childhood, with her listening.

I lost the battle. If my bum hadn't been so sore, sucking half my energy, I might have pressed her for their number. "Okay, but I'm going to the diner soon and show Tara the locket."

"Are you sure you're up to that?"

"Uh-huh." I shuffled back to the couch. Mom retreated to continue her work with Ms. Colkick.

When my watch buzzed at 7pm, I got up and dressed. I didn't hurt too bad. I put the pink box in my front pocket. My keys were in the other front pocket. I considered coating the inside of my boxers with cold cream, but Mom's last jar was half empty, and it was a silly idea anyway. I blamed the voice in my head.

The 'long' trip to the diner surprised me. About halfway there, the pain in my bum receded as blood moved quicker through me. I even felt like visiting Mrs. Lum.

The better surprise was Tara. She was pacing the sidewalk outside the diner, with an amused look on her face. I waved from across the street. "I'll cross to you." She told me.

She dashed over when the light changed, and we hugged. Then she grabbed my arm, leading me away from the diner. "You won't believe what I just saw!"

She had seen Wenda and Boone going at it. "I told Wenda I was going to meet you outside. When you didn't come as quickly as I expected, I popped in for a second, and there they were, in the back room, fucking and yelling at each other! It was too crazy!"

I told her, "I don't think she likes doing it with Boone."

"You knew?" Tara eyes darted all over the place as she tried to figure Wenda out. "Isn't she dating that teacher guy? She told me they had a wonderful day on Sunday. It sounded as if they were intimate."

"Boone has a big dick." I told her. That seemed important the last time I overheard him and Wenda fucking. There was no way you could call what they were doing, "making babies."

"Eeew!" Tara squealed. "I did not want to hear that. He's so gross!"

"Sorry."

"Show me the locket already." She brightened. I fetched it out of my pocket. When she was holding it, she gasp, "It's beautiful! Oh, now I want it!" She hugged it between her breasts. "Although,..." She stared at me. "Your picture is kinda lame."

"I washed and brushed and dressed nice!" I complained.

"See!" As if I had made her point. "Where's the daring boy who pimps young women on the street?" She thrust the locket at me. "When you feel like I deserve a locket, put a picture like that in it."

"You picked this one out."

"Yes, and Jacqueline will love it." Tara sighed. "I need to go home. The pregnancy is starting to take its toll."

What did that mean? "Huh? Are you okay?"

"Yes, Billy. I'm fine, for the middle of the first trimester. But I put in a long day. There's so much work to do, and the most difficult stuff can only be done when we're closed for a whole day." She had changed the diner's hours to breakfast and dinner only. It was closed on Sunday and Monday." They weren't getting much lunch traffic because there weren't many businesses in the neighborhood.

"Mornings and evenings are starting to pick up, and fewer customers complain about the prices." She took some satisfaction. She'd raised prices to pay for higher quality ingredients and for Wenda's raise.

"I'll text Tanya." I lifted my watch arm.

"Are you sure?" She knew that the cabbie wouldn't charge me, but it was time that cut into Tanya's fares. She didn't like taking money from hard working people.

"I was going to ask her for a ride anyway."

"Hmmm." Tara assessed whether it was worth prying. Of couse it was. She was Tara! "Another discrete rendezvous? Don't you have school tomorrow?" She feigned shock.

"I'm gonna see a teacher. It's not far from your hotel."

"Oh." That shattered what she'd imagined. "Then I should thank you for the lift."

It turned out that the lift wasn't free. When I asked Tanya to drop Tara off at her hotel, the cabbie told her. "You will pay five dollars. Ride for Billy is free."

Tara pushed a ten dollar bill through the window separating front from back. "Here, in advance, and I don't want change."

"Change?" Tanya asked. "What is change?" She stuffed the bill in her shirt pocket. The cab pulled away, and Tara leaped on me, lips leading her charge.

"Mnnggh!" I squeaked. My bottom wasn't ready for even a cushioned seat. Her sudden weight added to mine exceeded my self-control.

"What's the matter?" She pulled away.

"Mom spanked me." I lied.

She blinked as if I was too old for a spanking but grinned. "Good. If she hadn't I might have taken you into my room and spanked you myself." She fantasized aloud.

I hugged her then, gently, and our lips met for the remainder of our ride. I even cupped her breasts when she patted my penis. It had grown hard, but I was thinking about Mrs. Lum.

Could I get myself to even pretend rape her? Strange, Tara was far sexier, and I had sworn off rape, but thinking about Mrs. Lum aroused my prick. I wondered why. Still, hugging and kissing and groping was always fun. I'm sure Tara was responsible for some of my renewed vigor.

We broke our clench when the cab pulled into the hotel lot. It was a cheap place with just a few parking spots reserved for people registering at the desk.

"I would kidnap you, Billy, but I'd probably throw up on you, and unless that kind of thing turns you on..." She stuck out the tip of her tongue.

I recoiled from the very idea.

"And a very good night to you, Dearest Pimp." She got out and thanked Tanya who was holding the door.

The cabbie peered in before shutting me in. "Where next, Little master?"

I gave her Mrs. Lum's address. After glancing to see that Tara had gone into the building, I asked. "Can you sit with me for a second?" I waved Tanya into the backseat.

"Of course." She climbed in and simply waited, staring at the headrest sticking up from the front passenger seat.

"I don't want to be mean to you ever again." I felt my eyes moisten.

"That is good." She nodded, "But I will never let you be mean to others if I am near."

"Please! I feel so bad about last night."

"But I was happy to help you let go of bad feelings." She clenched her hands in her lap.

"But I hurt you!"

"Ms. Androni hurt you today, and you love her."

It was an argument I couldn't win. "I love you too, Tanya."

"That is fine. It makes me more happy." Her fingers unclenched.

"I'll make it up to you." I rested a hand on hers. "I promise."

She took my hand and placed it on my thigh. "There is no need, yet." She answered mysteriously and climbed out of the cab. The trip to Mrs. Lum's took less than five minutes.

"I'll text you for a ride home, Tanya." I couldn't think of a safer person to be with than my P.E. teachers.

"Anytime, Master Billy." Tanya drove away.

Mrs. Lum's house was dark. I entered the gate into her backyard, closing it behind me. At her back door, I tested the knob. It was unlocked, and I creeped into her kitchen. Amber night lights led me though a short hall to her bedroom. My eyes adjusted and saw Mrs. Lum asleep on top of her covers. I checked the top of her dresser of drawers. Foil packets of condoms rested there.

At the foot of her bed, I doffed my pants and underwear. The cool air helped to sooth the pain from my car ride. I took a foil pack and tore it open. My penis jutted out, ready to rape the willing woman who was either asleep or waiting for me. The condom also felt cool as I covered my erection with it.

I climbed onto the bed, jostling it in the process. On my knees, I walked up to the aging but fit teacher. She lay on one side facing me, eyes closed. She wore a white, silk nightgown with crocheted fringes. In the dim light, I could barely see her hard nipples poking out through the luxurious cloth. She had medium sized breasts, just right for her height, I thought. I grabbed her shoulder gently and shook it. "I'm going to rape you now, Mrs. Lum."

"Hhh? Wha?" She opened her eyes. It didn't matter if she was pretending. I was serious. She jerked away from me. "BILLY! What are you doing here? This is my home! I told you never to come here again!" She feigned shock.

I stood on my knees and spoke softly. "I'm going to rape you again."

"No! You mustn't!" She looked at her limbs but found none of them tied to the bed. There was no weapon in my hand. "I'll fight you, if you try!" She dared me. She noticed the condom on my hard dick. "That's not going to change my mind."

"You can't stop me, Mrs. Lum." I pulled at the hem of her dress, and she slapped at my hand as if we were playing a fighting game before raping her.

"You go home right now, and I won't call the police." She blustered. "I will stop you."

"You can't." I said. She totally could. She could stop maybe three boys my age, even strong ones. I patted her thigh and ran my hand up and over her raised hip.

"Get your hands off of me!" She pushed it away.

I persisted. Our hands fought like playing patty cakes. My dick got harder in it's latex sheath. "Soon, Mrs. Lum." I warned, reaching for her gown again.

"Billy, I don't understand." Why was I being so gentle with her? "You'll never rape me like this." She hinted.

"I will." I assured her and pulled again on her gown. "Are you wearing panties?"

She blushed then. I couldn't actually see the blush on her cheeks, but the way her face puffed told me so. "That's none of your business." She brushed my hand off of her gown but didn't push the hem back down.

"It will be." I pulled her night dress up a little farther. The hem was at her knees.

"Why do you keep saying that?" She brushed my hands away.

"Because you want me to rape you, Mrs. Lum."

"N-no I don't." She trembled. The P. E. teacher summoned strength and pushed me away from her. Because I didn't resist, I nearly fell off the bed. She leaped up and caught me! "Why are you doing this?"

"I'm not going to be mean anymore." I pouted.

"Huh?" She wondered if her colleague, Ms. Laghari, had gone too far teaching me about loving sex and ruining her fun. "But you have to, or I'll throw you out of this house!"

"But then I won't be able to rape you."

Something clicked. She studied me as best she could in the dim light and reasoned aloud, "If I don't fight, it won't be rape."

"It can." I told her with great confidence.

"How?" She looked at her hands, turning them over and back.

"All you have to say is, 'No.'"

"No?" She asked, but her eyes widened, finally understanding. "Of course."

"I'm going to rape you now." I reached again for her nightgown.

"No, Billy." She cringed, falling into her new role. "It's not right. You have to stop."

I pulled up her gown until it was just below her hips. Then I pushed her raised shoulder. She fell to the mattress, on her back.

"No, Billy. I don't want you!" She lie shuddering, her lungs quickening her breaths. "How can I teach you not to rape?"

"I'm never gonna stop raping you, Mrs. Lum." I exposed her loins. Her athletic thighs clenched to protect their naked connection. I ran my hand across her thatch of hair. I remembered it, mostly gray and wild but not very large.

"Don't do that." Her hips flinched from my soft touch. My dick twitched getting harder. "You mustn't rape anyone!"

"Only you." I promised. Leaning down to her, I pulled at her knees.

They slowly parted. "This isn't right. Once a rapist, always a rapist. I'll warn everyone."

"No you won't." I stepped a knee over one of her legs and planted it between her knees.

"I will." She slapped my hips slightly. "They'll put you in juvenile prison."

"Then who's gonna rape you next week?" I got my other knee between her thighs. My ass was really sore, but I was so focused on verbally sparing with Mrs. Lum, I hardly noticed the pain.

Her hands grabbed my shoulders. "Please don't, Billy. I-I-" Her eyes closed for a second, and her whole body shuddered. She exhaled. "That was intense." Her grip weakened.

I bent down and angled my hips. I fondled her hair and thumbed her clit. Her body shook again.

"Don't touch me there." She gasped. "I don't want it."

"I know you do, Slut." I asserted calmly. For a second, I wasn't sure who spoke, but my mean voice would have barked the words. I leaned forward, and the condom's tip touched the opening to her sex.

"No, Billy. Do-ho-on't rape me."

I pushed my hard shafted into her, without failing to find the inner entrance, and my sheathed dick dived fully inside. She was slicker than I remembered. Mrs. Lum must have been really excited! At her age, her body needed extra time and arousal to respond with lubrication. I reached under her gown and grabbed a tit. "I'm in you, Slut."

"I know- And it's so wrong!" She wailed as fresh sensations shot up from her plugged vagina.

My hips began fucking her. Fucking, because you can't make babies when you're wearing a condom. My hand mauled her breast and flicked a nail across it's turgid nipple.

"NO! Billy! Get it out of me!" She demanded. She tried to remove my hand from her tit, but her gown protected me. Our bodies rocked upon the bed as my blood filled inches glided in and out of her wet pussy.

My other hand reached to her face and stroked her cheek with the back of my hand. I kissed her exposed breastbone. My thrusts kept perfect, gentle time. "Ooohhh." I moaned. "I'm raping you."

"Stop it. I'm telling you, Billy. Your just going to get yourself into more trouble the longer you keep raping me."

"I'm going to keep doing it, Mrs. Lum. I love when you beg me to stop."

"But you don't stop." She pouted. "You just keep plunging your hard peter into my old puss, because I can't stop you." Her cunt muscles gripped my dick as if sucking on it. More of her lubricating fluids seeped along the length slowly rubbing her insides. Only Tanya's muscles could match this teacher's.

I remained in charge, fucking her with slow but ever deeper strokes forcing her body to lurch from my thrusts.

She writhed beneath me and arched her back as if continuing her fight. "Take it out, stop pushing it into me. I can't-" She grunted and groaned.

My toes teased the sole of one of her feet. That leg flinched. "No!" She sounded sincere. Tickling had surprised her.

I tickled her foot again, but she was ready that time. Her leg calmed. My absolute possession of her sex remained. Even through the condom, I could feel her silky walls bathing my rutting cock with lubrication. I began to drive dick faster into her pussy. "Take some more, you horny slut!"

The night light nearest to head evoked tiny colors from her gray hair. It twinkled like stars as our bodies, pinned together, rocked the bed and disturbed her hair. "Tell me you don't like this." I dared.

Her cheeks did redden enough to notice. "It's not right, your hard penis attacking my poor nest. You just stuffed it inside me and started fucking, against my every wish!"

"You needed a good raping, Mrs. Lum. I haven't been able to sneak in and force you to have sex with me, for an awful long time.

"Three weeks." She frowned. Her face nodded unintentionally from the force of my thrusts. She groaned as my increased speed instilled greater pleasures. "I-I thought you had repented, after that time in warehouse. But now you sneaked into my home and took me without regard for my feelings!" She sounded more relieved that I had returned than at my absence. Her lungs worked harder to keep up with her aroused body's demands.

"Maybe I'll wait longer, next time." I threatened but continued to heave my randy pecker in and out of the panting woman's clenching loins.

"What if you rape someone else, if you don't come to me me? I can't allow that." She worried. Her hips were subtly working against my thrusts, smacking her clit more purposefully against my heaving crotch. She grabbed my arms again. "If it has to be someone, Billy, it's better if it's me. I'm old and ruined already. If I can save another woman by convincing you to rape me instead, I don't mind what you do to me." She tried to shake me, but I was already rocking too much for her to fight. She groaned then. "Ooooohhh. Just me, Billy. Please, just me." Her eyelids closed, and little tremors shot through her.

My worn out balls and excited penis gathered sperm deep behind the base of my diving prick. I had expected the condom to numb the sensation of fucking her puss, but the way she kept clamping me, and her coy pretenses to stop me, and even the pain in my bum, fueled strong arousal in my mind and body. Our gears shifted again. I began hammering my protected dick in and out of her dripping cunt.

"Ohh! Billy! You're raping me hard now. I-I can't help myself. I need it hard. Fuck me!" She pulled me down to her chest and wrapped her arms around me. Her silk covered breasts massaged my chest as our body surged against each other. "You give the most intense orgasms!"

"I love raping you, Mrs. Lum!" I kissed her lips, and our tongues reached out at the same time. We sucked and licked and slurped while I banged my stiff peter as hard as I could!

We came at the same time. It was a rare and special thing. Powerful jolts wracked her body just as my seminal bulb exploded with hot cum and fireworks exploded in my brain! "OOOOOHHHH!!!" We yelled together. Our limbs flailed out, our conjoined flesh pulsing with joy, ecstasy flying through our senses! "MRS. LUMMMM!!!" "BILLIEEEEE!!!"

I came so much, cum leaked out from the base of the condom. I didn't notice until our trembling bodies calmed and my spitting snake had spent all of its venom. Our exhausted bodies collapsed together, and our lungs heaved.

If my hurting bottom hadn't weighed on my mind, I would saved my cum, instead of wasting it into a condom. I had gotten pretty good at using the technique that Ms. Laghari had taught during one of her lessons.

When it was time to disentangle, Mrs. Lum tried to help me off of her, but her hands touched my sore behind and I groaned.

"Billy?"

"It's okay, Mrs. Lum."

"Let me see." Teacher mode activated.

We separated. I lay on my side, and she sat up and witnessed my trouble. The beating my buns had taken could not hide in the dim light. "Oh, Billy! What happened?"

"Mom learned that spankings are bad."

"How horrible!"

"She didn't do it." I rushed to protect my mom's reputation.

"It was Gloria." She grimaced. "I know. She's the one who needs to learn the lesson."

"She didn't want to!"

"Your mom told her to?" She knew then who to blame.

I pouted. "It's getting better."

"That will take weeks to fully heal."

"I can only feel it when it touches something." Or when I move. Or every few seconds, at random. I pressed my tongue against my cheek.

"No wonder you didn't want to fight me tonight." She reached out and slipped the bulging condom off of me. She tied the opening. "I'll be right back." Mrs. Lum left the room for a minute and returned. "These condoms don't have spermicide."

"Why?" I was genuinely curious.

You might be sensitive to it. It's unlikely, but I didn't want to take the chance."

"It was interesting." I told her. I didn't like using the condom, but I didn't hate it. I would use one next time, though, because she wanted me to.

"I know I'm not your only bed mate. So I'm grateful for your consideration." She meant I should be similarly considerate to my other lovers. She was right even, but I was still a very selfish person at that time in my life.

We cuddled in her bed. She even fetched some aloe vera to cool my bum. "At first, I was half afraid that Shoona had cured you of sexual conflict. Not that that would be bad, but I really get turned on when you rape me." She pecked a kiss on my nose.

"I know."

It was quite late, nearly 10pm, when I texted Tanya. She arrived in minutes. I worried that she had skipped fares to remain near Mrs. Lum's house.

I had hugged Mrs. Lum for the last time that night, indoors. We couldn't risk being seen together. Not that Tanya would mind or tell, but comforting the P.E. teacher's fear of discovery was important to me.

Tanya found me sitting on the steps at the front door. "Let's get you home, Little master."

I gave her a long, strong hug before leaving and another one after we arrived. "I want to do something nice for you-" I frowned, remembering what had happened to her in the sex club." Better than nice!"

"I look forward to your kindness. Good night."

"Good night." I parted sheepishly, wanting to cuddle with her. I stopped at the door, before Tanya re-entered the cab, and called behind me. "Would you like to sleep with me tonight?"

"I would like, Billy, but your parents are home, and you have school tomorrow."

I didn't care. "Do you have to work more tonight?"

"I work when other things don't need me. Driving for people makes me happy."

I wanted to need her, but she was right. What would Dad say when he found us together on the couch in the morning? Would she even fit on our couch? I sighed and entered the building, slowly climbed the stairs, and carefully unlocked the front door to home. Inside, I shuffled up to Mom and Dad's door for a quick listen.

"I think it was the rubber." Mom's voice was hazy. Dad replied, "Hnh." They sounded well satisfied, but didn't say more.

I went to bed, watched a video, and crashed halfway through it. Tomorrow at lunch, I would meet Ms. Laghari in one of the school's conference rooms. After school, I had promised to go with Steve for another session with Ms. Nurhea.

That night, I dreamed of holding Mom in one arm and Dad's mom in the other, in the back of Tanya's cab.
 
I woke the next morning, groggy and sore. After stumbling into the bathroom and peeing, I showered and brushed my teeth. Walking out naked didn't trouble me until I opened the door. There Mom stood waiting in her nightgown.

"Last night was wonderful!" She swept me up in her arms, kissed me, and carried me to the bedroom. She placed me face down on their bed and tested my bruises, making my buns twitch. "Never again, Billy. I promise."

"Did Dad like the panties?"

"That's our business." Mom winked and kissed my sore bottom. She made it all better but the soreness persisted. She glided out of the room to fix breakfast.

We ate french toast with sliced bananas and talked about seeing Jacqueline. Mom would let me take the morning off of school, but I would have to see the teachers of my missed classes, after school, but I had to be home in time to meet with Ms. Nurhea.

Jude interrupted us with timid knocks on the door. I ran, knowing who it was, and greeted him. "You owe me."

He pointed his nose upward. "I heard the witch talking about her room!" He hissed in secret, as if it was the most important secret in the world. "I think she was playing doctor. The doctor told her that she had a good room, but cat urine should test the mint treat on younger ladies first.

"What do you know about playing doctor, Squirt?" I scoffed, but tried not to sound too mean. I had no idea what he was talking about. He was probably making it all up, to pay for playing with Mom yesterday.

He blushed and tapped his index finger tips together. "Sometimes Ginger and I go into the basement-"

"Stop your whispering, guys." Mom called from the eating counter. "Come inside or go out. You're letting flies in. Oh and Jude?"

"Yes, Ms. Androni?"

"Let's have lunch today, okay? Your father said it was up to you during the week."

"YEAH!" The boy jumped up and stuck out his tongue without managing to bite it when he landed. Jude ran away, laughing.

Whatever. I closed the door, finished breakfast, and headed out to school.

To try and get a lead on Wednesday's assignments, I visited Mr. Glouvert before school started. He told me what I would miss, and I promised to finish the workbook pages in advance. I then went to Mr. Yong to ask the same thing.

"Hi, Billy. What a fortuitous visit." He smiled and waved me into his room. He closed the door and sputtered quite abruptly. "Tara said I should ask you-" He paused for courage.

Tara? What the stars... ?

"About Wenda." He explained, I went to the 3D (the diner's new name), this morning to talk to Wenda, but she treated me like just another customer. We had such a nice time together on Sunday, but she didn't respond to my texts yesterday. I think Tara saw me moping. She gave me a note." He held it up.

Tara's handwriting is awful. I could barely read it. "Tell Billy Androni your secret."

That didn't make sense. Tara had said that Wenda really liked Mr. Yong.

"Was she joking?" The science teacher asked. It didn't make sense to him either.

"Probably." I was honest.

He flipped over the note. The other side was scrawled with, "Ask Billy if I'm joking. He'll say, 'Yes.' I'm not."

"Is it a bad secret?" I asked him?

He sighed but frowned slightly. "No, but it's not something my students should know. I need their respect, and most will misunderstand and lose respect." He regarded me seriously. "When Tara handed the note to me, she said, 'He'll understand and keep quiet.'"

I really liked Mr. Yong. He made science fun! It was one game or toy after another, in his class, and when we worked in our books the answers just seemed to come to me. "I won't tell anyone." I just hoped I would understand his secret.

"Let's sit."

We both took a seat. "I'm going to trust you. You're a good student, and the other teachers speak highly of you." A grin flashed for a second. "You don't have best grades..." The grin filled out into a proper smile. "...but they're pretty good. You can do better."

Great. First he hooks me with a juicy sounding secret, then he lectures about my grades. Teachers!

He recognized the glaze over my eyeballs. "Sorry, bad habit." Then he coughed. "Billy, have you heard the word, "asexual?"

I had. I'd read the word in a book. But I didn't remember it well. That didn't stop me from leaping to conclusions. "You don't like sex?"

He took a breath, realizing that his role at being a teacher didn't stop when a kid went of the tracks regarding personal matters. "I don't dislike sex. That's an important difference. I'm not against it." His grin flashed again. "Sex is pretty damn important, naturally. However, people experience sexual attraction in many ways. Some are driven by their desire. It doesn't matter what their gender or parts are, but a few people like me just don't think about it."

Oh. Boy. Wenda must have found out.

"I told Wenda at the end of our date, and she seemed take it in stride. I do like hugging and kissing, and she gives back warmly." Mr. Yong hesitated. "Before we parted, she muttered. 'Billy may be my only hope.'" His face contorted, more confused by Wenda's mention than Tara's note. No wonder he'd looked at me strangely yesterday. "I'm trusting you, Billy."

That made me feel good. The voice disagreed. "Fucking wimp." My disgust at its opinion spurred me. "Wenda really likes you, Mr. Yong. Don't give up on her."

He looked at his watch. It was similar to mine. It flashed the time, but no messages waited. He finished confessing. "I told her she could enjoy other men, but she got really mad." He didn't want to be seen sad and bid me good-day.

I left without getting tomorrow's assignment. I felt for the poor guy, but I needed to talk with Ms. Hennifer.

"Let me see, Billy." She raced over and locked us into her room.

I nodded and pulled down my britches, boxers too.

"I keep telling myself, that's the last time, but I feel more guilty than ever." She grimaced sadly at the purple splotches on my bum.

The strange bond between us compelled me to say, "It doesn't have to be the last time."

"Don't say that." She bit her lip. "I'm weak. My new cravings make it worse for me."

I pulled up my clothes and buckled my belt. Then I stepped around her and hugged from behind.

"Billy?" She suspected I was up to no good.

"Shhh." I said and reached into her pants. "I have to check."

"There's no time." The clock showed less than five minutes before the opening harp sounded.

My fingers found their way into her panties. A sticky mess greeted them but didn't slow them. I fingered the day old goop into her vulva and began to rub her clit with my dead sperm. "You've been good, Ms. Hennifer."

She gasped at the sensation! "Take them out!" She exhaled.

"If you don't cum quick, the first student might see me playing with my cum in your pussy." I stuffed two fingers into her slit and ground my nasty coated thumb against her abruptly hard clit.

"Th-hh-the door's locked."

"Maybe the principal will unlock it." The idea of the powerful Principal Agincourt, catching us made my penis hard.

She groaned, "Oooooohh. No, Billy." Her hips lurched from a bolt of pleasure. My fingers dipped, extracted, and dipped again and again into the puddle polluting her hairy vulva. My other hand reached up her blouse and played with her navel.

"How can you do this to me?" She meant the question in more than one way.

"Because its good for you." I whispered, licking her ear.

"You're punishing me for spanking you." She whimpered. The sensations rippling up her spine made her whole torso writhe in my arms. "Nnnnggggghhh, I'm so ashamed."

She felt very warm, and juices began to spill out of her quivering slit. I frigged her puss faster, as if washing my fingers in her lubrication. "You're gonna cum now, aren't you Ms. Hennifer?" I understood that she was helpless against her new fetish.

"OOOHHH!!! I- -- I - AMMMMM!!!!" She convulsed powerfully, actually pulling free of my hands, and fell against the whiteboard wall. "BILLIEEE!!" Her hips shook like she was a go go dancer. "Ooooohhh." She panted.

As she caught her breath, I brought the box of tissues from her desk after wiping my hand with a clump. "You can wash when you get home." I told her.

"Yes, Billy." She nodded gratefully. Another minute of swirling pleasure passed for her, until she could stand by herself.

"I'll try to make it to class, tomorrow, but maybe not." I hoped I wouldn't miss her class. When she was angry at herself for letting me cum in her panties, I felt great satisfaction.

"I'll text the assignment to you." Ms. Hennifer straightened her rumpled clothes.

The harp sang its morning greeting, and I returned to Mr. Glouvert's room.

He, Mr. Yong, and Ms. Hennifer, took special care that morning to treat me no better than any other student. However, the math teacher blushed when she helped me with my workbook.

When the harp sang for lunch, I bolted out of her class and reached the administration area well before Ms. Laghari. I asked Mr. Vouse about meeting room Malala.

"The carpet might not be fully dry." He warned. "There was an odd smell in the room yesterday morning. We had it steam cleaned last night."

I suppressed my delight and went to the room. My English teacher arrived while I was eating my sack lunch. "Hello, Billy." She closed the door. "Are you ready to make babies today?" She unrolled a thin rubber mat on the table and dropped a sheaf of papers on top of it.

A half bitten bite of sandwich fell from my gaping lips. My heart thumped at her sultry beauty. She wasn't wearing anything special, nice work clothes. They virtually flew off her body when she added, "With me?"

My hands attempted to coral the fallen crumbs back to the plastic pouch which their bread and meat had come from. "Uh." I gulped, speechless.

She leaned over my sitting form and entangled me in her thin, hot arms. Her lips brushed my cheek. "Actually, I'm not ovulating. So 'making babies' is a bit of a lie."

"That's okay." My words were as thin as the breath that fueled them.

"How are you doing with your practice to control ejaculations?"

"Um, good." That was true when I could spare enough attention from the orgasm erupting through me.

"Try your best to save your seed. I'm not going to go easy on you." Ms. Laghari began to strip. She halted after the first unfastened button. "Or did you want to finish your lunch first?" She flung the coy taunt like a green flag onto a sports field.

My dick swelled, and my mouth swallowed whatever sandwich bits remained. I stood up from the chair. We met beside the table in a passionate embrace!

Our hands worked to divest each other's clothes, stealing moments to paw and scratch fingernails across flesh. We kissed and tongued and sucked face parts as our garments dropped one by one to the floor.

I was sucking on her bare, beautiful tan breasts and dark nipples. Her fingers fished into the sore crack of my bum. I cried out, and she pulled away.

"That wasn't a happy sound, Billy." She looked behind me. "Oh, dear." Her enthusiasm soured.

I frowned. "I'm sorry, Ms. Laghari."

"I swear I'm going to make Gloria's ass more purple than yours!" She hissed.

"You wouldn't." I knew.

"I want to." She clenched her fists until they shook.

I didn't tell her why Ms. Hennifer had spanked me. She didn't ask. We didn't make babies that day. The special mood that had caught fire between us could not be relit intentionally. I tried to change the subject. "I have a friend who's fat, Ms. Laghari. I know a man who is dating a fat woman, but do you know of any girls who like fat boys?"

"You mean of the students here?"

I shrugged.

"If the guy thinks that all girls hate fat boys, he's already in trouble. I won't lie. Too many people reject overweight potential partners. On the other hand, some fetishize fat people, and that's not usually healthy for a lasting relationship. Still, there are women and probably some girls who can look past the package and enjoy the contents." She picked up the sheaf of papers and began to sort them into two piles. "Consider this. There's at least one overweight senior here who has a girlfriend."

She was right. I had seen them together. The girlfriend wasn't thin, but she wasn't very overweight. I thought about that.

She handed one half of the papers to me. They were lists of questions. "These are intimacy worksheets."

"Huh?"

"Sit down, and ask the first question."

We were still mostly naked and entirely unconcerned about it. The papers concerned me. Why had she brought them? Had she expected our attempt to make babies to fail? Regardless of my concern, she had complete control of the room, teacher powers at maximum. I sat and read aloud, "How many times did you shoplift during high school?"

"Three times, Billy, and I was never caught. I'm not proud of that. They were expensive clothes. The store caught my girlfriend though. I had shown her how 'easy' it was.

Wow.

She asked her first question. "How many animals have you deliberately injured?"

I didn't like the questions. I told her so.

"Your reactions, even to the questions, are an important part of doing this work."

"I ... cut the head off of a turtle -- once." My throat swelled up. It had been an awful thing. The memory cut into me. I was seven at the time. I just wanted to know what would happen. I never told anyone.

She waited.

"I threw a rock at a cat." But I hadn't wanted to hurt it, just make it stop yowling. I had been eight.

"Thank you for telling me." She was entirely earnest and sympathetic.

"Uh," I thanked her for her answer. There were almost a hundred questions on the papers. We didn't get through ten before I was bawling, and she was blinking away tears. Before I knew it, we were embracing on the table, our lips pressing together, my penis deep but motionless inside her beautiful, warm sex. For half an hour, connected like lovers starving for love not sex, we held each other.

The school harp sounded. We giggled, separating, pulling on our clothes, and picking up the mess. Our dark moods vaporized. She told me, "We should wait a few days before trying this again. At least, I need a few days."

I didn't know what had happened. It was amazing, nerve wracking, ecstatic, draining! I never wanted to do it again. I didn't want it to stop. "Wait a couple minutes before going to class." She left me, hurrying back to her room.

Cool as cucumbers, described our interactions during her class. Any hurry or anxiety between us had vaporized with the darkness of our revelations. I wasn't even horny for her. My soul didn't need to feel that, knowing that time didn't matter. We had connected beyond it.

During P.E. Mrs. Lum tried her best to sap all of my energy and the other students' energy. "Do it again, slower and more carefully." We repeated the same, difficult move for thirty five minutes after joggin around the school twice. She knew how much I was hurting but couldn't afford to treat me special.

Darrin invited me to talk after class. "What has you so sad today?" He showed the picture I had drawn. A turtle was buried under scribbles which hardly looked like the leaves I'd intended to draw. "This is very powerful."

"I'm not sad, Darrin." I wasn't, but boy was I sore!

"Please," His soft features looked especially concerned. "Reach out to me, if you ever want someone to talk to." He handed me a slip of paper with an email address and a phone number. "Any time, Billy, I'm here for every one of my students. You're not the first I've given this to, but you are just as important."

"Thank you." The depth of my sincerity surprised me. I blamed what had happened at lunch.

When Steve showed up on the steps in front of school, my harmony with the universe flushed down the toilet. "Stars, I hope you don't suck this afternoon and ruin things again."

He'd caught me typing Darrin's info into my watch. My voice pushed back. "If you didn't suck all the time, we wouldn't have to do this."

"Fuck off."

Rather than throw his words back at him, I asked, "Have you told Trish you're sorry?"

"She knows." He quieted. "Why is Mom so late?"

Mrs. Dinty was quite late. Twenty minutes passed before her SUV drove into the parking lot. Steve and I had kept to ourselves while waiting for her. He played a game on his phone. I texted, Shannon.

"Where do the boys at your school go to pick up girls?"

"Hello to you too, Duddy! Am I suppose to be jealous or something?"

"Sorry, just wanted to know."

"Information isn't free."

"What do you want?"

"Mom to stop taking all my life. I'm cleaning yet another house for her."

"Doesn't she pay you?"

"Quite a bit, actually, but I don't have time to spend it!"

"Why don't you tie her up?" I added a smiling face.

"Then I couldn't leave her alone."

Oh, yeah. Also, her mom was pregnant with one of my children. "What can I do?"

"I don't know. Something. Do something that works, and I'll tell you anything you want to know?"

It sounded like my simple if strange question wasn't going to get an answer.

My watched buzzed. "The new billiards parlor on 32nd ave. at Susan B. St."

"Time to go, Billy." Steve slapped my shoulder, not hard. He lumbered over to his Mom's car. I followed.

Mrs. Dinty turned slightly green when she saw me. "Hello. Billy." She spoke haltingly.

"Hi, Mrs. Dinty."

Steve opened the back door. "Go ahead." He nodded at the shotgun door.

"Hrrm, Steven, would you sit with me, this time?" His mother surprised me.

"Uh, sure. Whatever." We traded doors, climbed in, and Mrs. Dinty drove out of the lot.
 
Neither of them spoke during the ride to their home. I eventually couldn't take their silence. "I'm sorry I left last time."

"Don't you worry about it, Billy. You shouldn't feel obligated to be here." She spoke to the windshield. "We're grateful you're here now, but if you need to leave again please don't hesitate."

Steve grunted.

When we reached their home, Ms. Nurhea wouldn't arrive for another hour. Steve grudgingly beat me at video games the entire time. His mom had to do laundry. I was no challenge for him, but I did immerse into the game and even enjoyed playing whenever I forgot he was sitting next to me.

The social worker arrived on time. Ms. Nurhea looked good, posture strong and make-up not too thick. She acted more professionally than ever before. She shook our hands, and we took our places in the living room. "I want to apologize for my effort last week. I rushed things, and failed to keep my feelings out of the work."

Steve and his mom exchanged glances. Mrs. Dinty sidetracked. "Steve, I have important news."

"About Dad?" He looked conflicted.

"Hm," She cleared her throat. "Yes, but the impact will affect you and me a lot more."

What was it? More legal stuff? Prison riot? Did someone want to make a documentary?

"I'm with child, Steve." The plump woman's face turned green again. Her eyes kept twitching my way, but she willed them against it. "You're going to have a little sister or brother."

"WHAT!!" Steve jumped up! "Are you okay?" He asked stupidly.

His mom paid no heed. "It must have happened before your father -- left."

Steve gaped.

She continued. "I had no idea, until it was obvious. That's why I was late picking you up. The doctor confirmed it."

"What are we going to DO, MOM??" Steve blurted, suddenly on course for an emotional blowout. Mrs. Dinty recoiled from her son's outburst.

Ms. Nurhea intercepted. "Financially, you're in good shape. Your family's investments are sufficient. Your Mom's parents live nearby and will likely assist. But Steve," Ms. Nurhea must have known in advance and had prepared for this moment. "You're the man of the house. You'll be the closest thing to the child's father."

Steve must have felt like a cornered rat. "NO!!" He leaped up and ran away, outside through the back of the house. The screen door shut by itself.

"Oh dear." Mrs. Dinty despaired, her head shaking at the path of her son's escape.

"Should I get him?" I wanted to run away too. The first time I made babies with Steve's mom, she had confessed to not having sex with her husband in months. I was going to be a father again. It had to be my baby, but not only did the mother not want to tell me, she lied about it to me, Steve, and Ms. Nurhea.

"You will have absolutely zero say in the lives of your children." Mom had laid down the law when she first discovered I would be a father. I wasn't allowed to fault Steve's mom. Their family bonds dangling over a cliff, Mrs. Dinty had no other options as to explaining her pregnancy.

"There's a chance that your child will change Steve's life for the better." Ms. Nurhea broke the room's silence. "If he can accept even some of the responsibilities of raising a child, it will set him on a fresh path of self-improvement."

"What if he turns out like his father, suffocating the child with ridiculous expectations of adulthood?" Mrs. Dinty was nearly crying at the possibility.

Ms. Nurhea didn't go easy on her. "You are still his mother, Mable. When you caved into his tantrum, last week, we lost that day's opportunity to enlighten him." Ms. Nurhea frowned. "I've already admitted the mistakes I made then, and I'm grateful for this chance to correct them-"

"You're all we have." Mrs. Dinty interrupted, not as grateful as Ms. Nurhea had made it sound.

I worried that they were on a collision course. I jumped in, wanted or not wanted. "Ms. Nurhea, where's your briefcase?" She had not brought it with her.

"In my car. Why?"

"I think I dropped something in it, when you visited me and Mom, yesterday." That tidbit raised one of Mrs. Dinty's eyebrows at the social worker.

Ms. Nurhea studied my expression. She replied slowly. "Okay. I should probably check." She remained seated, swinging her eyes to Mrs. Dinty.

The housemom must have known something wasn't being said. "If you see Steve, please don't make him more upset." She admonished her.

"Of course." The social worker deferred and went out the front door.

Mrs. Dinty's and my eyes met. "I'm sorry, Billy." She refrained from saying why.

"I know, Mrs. Camden." It was her name when I made babies with her.

She started crying. "Steve will never learn. He's beyond hope."

"He's not." I asserted. "Steve wants to be better. He makes mistakes at school, but he doesn't like it."

"He's lonely."

"Huh?"

"Mrs. Camden. Don't treat him like a boy. Treat him like a friend." Where this wisdom was coming from I didn't know. I blamed my lunch with Ms. Laghari.

"How could I possibly do that? He's my son. I'm set in my ways as much as he is." She babbled, wiping her eyes.

"Treat him like you treat me." I stood from my chair, bottom hurting like the dickens! She thought it was for emphasis.

Her eyes expanded, from horror at first. They quivered, the mind behind them racing. Settling, she gasp. "That would be-"

"It's whatever you make it, Mrs. Camden. You'll make Steve that too." I walked out the front door to talk with Ms. Nurhea.

She hadn't found anything in her briefcase. Her face screwed up with suspicion at my approach. "I'm not going to ask." She suspected though.

"Mom and I really need to see you tomorrow, Ms. Nurhea."

"Nothing's going to stop me, Billy. I owe you too much." She headed back inside.

"You did great, Ms. Nurhea. Mrs. Dinty will see you next week." I lied.

"What did you say to her?" She halted and looked at me.

"The opposite of what I'm going to tell Steve."

"I haven't done anything today." She gazed the Dintys' ordinary residence that looked like every other house in the neighborhood. She wanted to help them.

"You made today possible." What did I have to do, drag her back to he car?

"I didn't do anything but support Mrs. Dinty. You-" Her eyes accused me. Abruptly she turned around and focused on her car. A minute later, the social worker was driving home.

I went around to the back yard. Steve was throwing rocks at their fence. The plastic staves were pocked from previous bouts of anguish. For a second he acted as if I was a better target. "Go home, Billy."

"I want to, but your Mom and Ms. Nurhea said I should find you."

"You found me." He threw the rock. It sailed over the fence and clattered against something metal in the neighbor's yard. "Shit!" Steve ran around the back corner of his home.

I followed looking over my shoulder. "I know how you can win Trish."

"Why would you tell me?"

"Because you'll hate me more if I feel sorry for you."

He clenched his fists. "Shit fucker..."

"But I don't. I feel sorry for your mom."

It was a close thing. He relaxed his fingers. "Why did Mom have to go and get pregnant!"

"It's not like she bought it on sale at a store."

Then Steve was laughing, an awful sad laugh. "I hate you."

"You don't, Steve. You may not like me, but that's an important difference."

"What about Trish?" He took the bait.

"I'm gonna say something lame, but you gotta believe me."

"Everything you say is lame."

I ignored it. "To get a girlfriend, you need to be a boyfriend."

"Not lame. Stupid." He poked a finger against my chest.

"Girls don't want to teach boys how to be boyfriends. They want boyfriends. Girls are dumb."

He snickered. "Girls are dumb, but you're still stupid. Who's gonna teach me, you?" He laughed at his idiot insult. He sobered. "Wendel?" His friend, Wendel, was out about being bisexual.

The idea wasn't dumb, but Steve wasn't the only person I wanted to help. "Your Mom's gonna have a baby."

"Don't rub it in." His fingers curled.

"Ms. Nurhea was right. It's gonna be okay."

"Not for me. Mom is going to act all protective and shit when the kid is born. I thought we were talking about Trish!" Anger colored his voice.

"Just hear me out." I wasn't going to beg.

"Fine, are you saying I can get Trish if I'm nicer to Mom?" He thought he was being snarky.

"Your dad can't be here for your Mom. She needs someone to rely on, or she'll struggle to raise your brother or sister. You can be here for both of them!"

Steve wasn't dumb, maybe slow, but the dawn finally put a little light behind his face under the setting sun. "Mom's not going to teach me how to be a boyfriend."

"Didn't your dad tell you to be in charge of women?" I hated saying it, because his father's idea of controlling women was appalling. "Don't ask her, just act like the boyfriend you want to become." I dared to grin. "For one thing, she can't kick you out of the house. For another, if you keep your cool when you get pissed off, you might learn what to do different."

"I get pissed off for good reasons." His anger incremented.

"No you don't. You get pissed off when you want something you can't have."

"Fuck you."

I stood and took the insult as if I was rubber. "Are you done?"

"Are you done?"

"Yeah." I ambled back to the yard, saying, "Your mom needs somebody. Why not you?" I entered the back of the house and greeted Mrs. Dinty.

"Did you find Steve?"

I nodded. "He's really mad, but he doesn't blame you." I walked up to the comfy chair she hadn't moved from.

"I-I'll try-" She trembled. "To act - less like his mom."

"Maybe you can save it up for when you need it again." I opened my arms to her. Our baby was going to be raised by a boy who had bullied me. On second thought, maybe there was some justice in that. Mrs. Dinty stood, and we hugged.

Steve entered from the kitchen when I was telling his mom, "Good-bye."

I went out the front door and texted Tanya. "I'm going to ask too much from you tonight. Please pick me up for starters." I sent the address.

She let me know, "I will be there in little bit." It took her twenty minutes. I walked a couple blocks to give Steve and his mom some space and updated my location for Tanya. She had been half the city away when I texted, and traffic slowed her. Still, twenty minutes. Tanya was the best.

She greeted me by getting out and opening the door for me. It felt too professional. I didn't consider how it made her feel. I got in, wishing I had hugged her. I told her where to go, and she launched us on our next adventure.

Feeling less sore from the soft backseat, I texted Mom. "How do you feel? I can come home now."

"I'm okay. Things were better today. Last night helped." She didn't mention lunch with Jude, thankfully.

I sent that I would be home late, but she could call Tanya anytime.

"I don't want to interfere with your business."

"Mom, you call her. It's not what you think."

"Why, what could I be thinking?" She would call. I was pretty sure.

Next, I texted Tara. "Would you like to play pool tonight?"

"Maybe. Convince me."

Aauughh. I groaned. "Please?"

"Okay." Smiley faces blossomed around the word. "I'm off at seven again." It was just about six o-clock.

"Thanks."

"Tell Tanya, I miss her." How did she know I was in the cab?

"We're almost there." Tanya announced.

I told her about taking the restaurant manager to the billiards parlor. "Tara misses you."

"She is crazy." Tanya's sense of people never missed. The cab rolled up outside Maid Marian's Merry Treasures. I tried to beat Tanya before she could open the door, but she had locked the doors from the driver's side. She got out and opened one onto the curb. "Child locks are for-"

"Nevermind." I pouted and sulked up to the store entrance.

"Twice in two days." The lady/girl clerk peered out of her window. "Did you fall in love with me?" The only thing that had changed about her was what her shirt said. Today it was, "Mom made me a slut. Dad made me a mom."

"No." I pursed my lips. She was dumb like a girl. "I'm looking for something that my mom broke." I wasn't exactly sure why I came here to find a cookie jar that matched Mrs. Cherkle's log cabin. If it had been a gun jar, I might have found it.

"Mommy broke your heart?"

Too many times. Dang, why was I in such a mood? Maybe I needed some crazy to knock me out of it. I didn't dare dig through any of the stacks of amps and speakers and printers and junk boxes. I wasn't going to find the jar here. I went to the window. "Do you have any cookie jars that look like a log cabin?"

Peals of epilepsy induced laughter rang through the thick window. I refused to feel foolish. She was worse than a dumb girl.

As her heartless barking faded, my eye caught sight of something I should buy. It was too early to be sure, but it's not like they would spoil before tomorrow. I grabbed a three pack from a rod sticking out from the wall under her window. I showed it to her and plunked five dollars into the security drawer. The change from buying Jacqueline's locket was now down to eight dollars and thirty four cents.

"Ha! That won't impress me." Laughter returned to annoy me. "Anything else, lover Boy?" She pulled the drawer to her and plucked out the bill.

I turned and stormed out of the 'thrift' shop. "Tanya, I need to buy a cookie jar for Mrs. Cherkle."

"Magic cookie jars are not easy to find. Baba always steals ginger cookies from nice manager lady." She meant Mrs. McDougal. "Let us try store near Baba's." She wheeled into traffic.

There was an actual thrift store near Lady of the Lake apartments. I had passed it every day going to school. Why hadn't I remembered it? Well, for one, there was no name painted on the storefront nor was there a sign. It was just a place with big windows, full of junk!" It never had many customers when I passed it, coming home. Ten minutes from Maid Marian's, Tanya stopped the cab in front of the shop.

I had learned my lesson, to let her open the door for me.

Inside was a musty smell. The place, including the air was full of dust. Dead spider webs hung down the walls. A middle-aged man sat on a wicker chair next to a cash register. He had a black beard that hung down half the length of his white, Nehru jacket. There was no counter, just a small table. He nodded when I entered, then began mumbling at the ceiling.

I crept through the aisles. Stuff was piled on stuff. The place made Mrs. Tidden's house feel spacious.

Bells on the front door jangled. I kept looking. Tea pots, piles of t-shirts, dishes large and small, wooden toys.

"Cookie jar, like log cabin." Tanya announced not asked.

"Aisle four, half way past the meat grinder, on top of the buffalo rug." The man said.

I sped up trying not to bump anything. Every stack threatened to crash to Earth. I met Tanya at the designated location. "That's not a cookie jar." I pointed at the ceramic owl standing on a filthy and well worn rug. I think it was fake fur too.

"Ah, that is it, Little master." She pulled the head off of the jar and peeked inside. I wasn't tall enough to look over the lip. The owl was more like a statue - it was so big. "Yes, there will be magic." She replaced the lid and lifted the owl. I followed her and it out of the stacks and into the 'open' front area. "Give him seven dollars." She pushed her way out of the shop.

"Thief!" The man yelled. He glared at me but held out his hand.

I placed the last of my bills in it and backpedaled out of there, the quicker the better. Tanya met me on the sidewalk. "We walk to Mrs. Cherkle's. Do not start car for short distance."

"It's so big." I worried.

"There is place for it." She assured. Placed on the sidewalk the owl shaped vessel would reach my knees. It tapered narrower, above and below the middle which was as wide as a basketball. You could fit three log cabins in Mrs. Cherkle's new 'jar.' The glazed porcelain depicted a severe expression of knowing and seeing. It's wings were armor. It's talons, weapons. Under the growing twilight, it looked serenely awesome.

We entered the building. Mrs. Cherkle's apartment was just inside. Tanya set it beside the door, facing the courtyard, and she walked back to the entrance. I went to knock on the door.

"It is enough, Billy." Tanya called.

I lowered my arm and followed her back to the cab. I looked at my watch. Six forty eight.

"I will pick you up after dinner." She climbed into her cab and glided away. Oops, I had forgotten about dinner! I walked the two blocks to the diner but stopped in Mrs. Shahidi's corner market along the way. She looked unhappy. I entered, and she smiled. "Hello, Billy. How can I help you?"

I wanted to say I was sorry for buying condoms from an evil looking, dumb girl. "Hi, Mrs. Shahidi. Not many customers tonight?" I didn't have much time, but she looked lonely. Arturio wasn't anywhere in sight.

"There will be many soon, after restaurants close." The large woman sighed. "Is that all?"

"I guess." I didn't want that to be all. I smiled and continued to the diner.

"I take it you didn't plan for treating me to dinner?" Tara pounced when I pushed through the glass doors with a CLOSED sign. Instead of a hug, she grabbed my shoulders gently and whispered into my ear. "Help me keep Wenda away from Boone, at least until we leave."

We sat in a new looking booth. It was one of the old booths, but it had been stripped, sanded, and varnished. The seat pads were new and the linoleum clad table had been replaced with a table made from repurposed floor wood soaked in thick lacquer. It looked modern and rustic at the same time. "Oh serving wench!" Tara boomed.

Wenda skulked out from the kitchen area, wearing yet another costume. It was a uniform including white gloves. She looked like an unhappy general, but the costume had neither insignia nor medals. It was like Tanya's uniform but fancier.

"What do you think?" Tara asked.

"I think we better order." I asked for fried chicken and vegetables.

Tara ordered a New Amsterdam strip steak, red potatoes, and asparagus. "Thanks Wenda, but please, pull up a chair after you pass along our order.

The big woman hesitated. "You two-"

"Aren't in the mood for one of your moods." Tara sounded like a boss.

Wenda returned shortly. She had removed the uniform and was instead wearing a big brown skirt and a black sweater. She pulled up a chair and fidgeted.

"You don't need a boss, Wenda. You need a lover." Tara didn't waste words. "When you complained about Mr. Yong, yesterday, you couldn't hide your true feelings- Don't interrupt. It's going to take a science teacher to keep up with your incredible head, and you love that about him."

Wenda blushed or angered or maybe both.

"The other thing you love is, he's small. He melts into your arms like nobody can. Am I right?"

Wenda glared at Tara.

"Billy, did Mr. Yong talk with you today?"

"Uh-"

"See, it's not a big deal." Tara pointed at my blushing face.

"Stop it, Boss." Wenda had suffered enough. "What business is this of yours?"

Tara pointed animatedly. "All around us, this business! Your business. I want you to be happy! This place has been a morgue since yesterday."

"I'll find work elsewhere."

"I'd quit first!" Tara begged. "Please, Wenda, follow your heart."

"I need more than love." Wenda hunkered down, looking like a bunker.

"Hate isn't going to fill that void." Tara pulled out her last card but didn't quite reveal it.

Wenda's glare returned. "That's my business." She reasserted.

"Do it elsewhere then." Tara glowered right back at her.

Two tigers dared each other to cross into their territory.

"I-I can help you, Wenda." I gulped. I liked them too much to see them fight.

"Sweet thing," Wenda's voice softened without releasing her eyes from her nemesis. "You may have put a baby in this-" She stopped. "And I'm not one in a position to talk about appropriateness, but unless you can fill two highball glasses, I'd just laugh from being tickled. No disrespect."

Fill two what?

"Billy, I don't know if you understand all the circumference- I mean circumstances required to help her."

"Ha. Ha." Wenda did not laugh.

"Can you wait two days?" I implored the large woman. "If I can't help you by Thursday, I'll make Tara look the other way after closing time." Tara would have to accept Wenda's horrible relationship with Boone.

Their battle ready glares broke. Tara told me. "I believe in you, Billy."

Wenda exhaled loudly. "I can wait." She went to fetch our dinners.

After serving our meals, she told Tara, "I'll clean up in the morning before you and Boone arrive." Wenda grabbed her handbag and fled the castle she once ruled.

"Billy, if she quits on me..." Tara cut into her steak and aimed a forked cube at her lips. "...I'll only have myself to blame." She bit into the meat and chewed.

We talked about her plans to slowly remodel restaurant while she kept it open for business. "I don't like turning away customers after seven, but we'll expand our hours by the end of the month. Slow and steady progress ensures progress."

We finished our meals. Tara left a twenty dollar bill on the table. I promised myself, next time I would leave a big tip for Wenda. She got her things, and we found Tanya waiting outside, holding open her cab's back door. Tara dashed up and kissed her cheek. "I'm sorry I was mean last time."

"Yes, Mistress." Tanya blushed slightly.

While Tara climbed in and scooted over, Tanya spoke softly. "There is good hotel near pool place. There will be a room."

Uh, thanks? I thought as I ducked down and entered the cab. Tanya shut the door, and I found myself entangled with a passionate young woman. I would have been awesome, if I hadn't had to repress the pain shooting up my rear whenever she spanked me playfully.

At one point, during the drive, I was moving inside her, but I told her we couldn't orgasm. "WHAT?" She hissed. A little later, my hard dick still in her clenching sex, I almost reneged. The cab suddenly screeched to a halt!

"Opossum." Tanya explained.

The abrupt deceleration had separated our unbuckled bodies, at least, far enough to remind me of my decree. Tara whispered angrily, "I was so close!" She leaned pouting against her door. I teased her about not masturbating.

The billiards parlor was the fanciest building on the street, obviously newly built or remodeled. It had sexy, 1960s angles and neon beams of light. An eight ball kept rolling into a green hole. Tara couldn't help but rate our clothes after climbing out of the cab. "We look like a mom fresh from work and her little boy. Not the kind of people we'll find inside." Tara grinned at me. "Fuck'm."

"I'll be parked down the street." Tanya had left the engine running to avoid having to start it again.

Tara put my hand under her elbow and escorted me into the gay building. Rap music blared through the doors. There must have been a dozen tables, most occupied by two to six young men. At one table, four girls, maybe from college, played. All male eyes were locked onto their game. Female eyes occasionally dared to flirt back.

The high schoolers nearest the door, lost their focus when Tara strutted in. She assessed the situation in a mad heartbeat. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"We can just play. I wasn't sure if you got tired of the fantasy."

"Oh, you sweet, sweet little man!" She grabbed me in a hug. "I wasn't kidding, yesterday when I teased you about pimping me again. It was such a rush!" Her arms relaxed, but her delight shined on. "Maybe it'll crash and burn tonight. Maybe nothing will happen. Maybe I'll get arrested!" She licked her lips. "But next time, don't surprise me. I could have prepared better." She meant her clothes.

"It would have been impossible for 'nothing' to happen." Two boys appeared at Tara's elbow as if she had materialized them.

"Hi, I'm George."

"I'm Vlad."

"Hi, boys, I'm Latte."

"Who's your young..." George fished for an acceptable word.

"Mr. Youngblade, gentleman. It wouldn't be polite to call him by his first name."

The possibility of being played was not lost on them. They straightened, studying me. The tone of Latte's voice captivated them.

"How long is there a wait for a table?" She slowly removed her suit jacket.

The boys looked at each other as if using telepathy to make the same wild ass guess. Their eyes kept darting to Latte's figure as she revealed her next layers. "Maybe twenty minutes?"

"If one of you fine young men would like to put me on a list..." She let her verbal goof ride. "I could be most appreciative for say, half an hour."

For a second I thought they might brawl for the right to stay, while the loser wrote Latte's name somewhere beyond arm's reach of her. George growled and marched into the parlor's depths.

Vlad was slow to use his advantage. Latte cut him off, "Mr. Youngblade has to make a small purchase. But he won't be long." We'd passed a market just one block away. It was next to the hotel that Tanya had mentioned.

I surprised them by pulling a small box from my pocket. Somehow it had survived her and my tumult in the backseat of Tanya's cab. I handed it, palm down, to Latte.

"My, my." She kept the package from Vlad's sight. "Mr. Youngblade is surprisingly resourceful. Perhaps not as ready as you and your friend, though?"

"I'm more ready than George." Vlad asserted.

"Don't be too ready." Latte teased. "A girl doesn't like men who go off half-cocked."

The boy gulped. George returned trying not to look like he had raced as fast as he could. "They'll keep you at the top of the list, if we're late."

"You are a treasure." She told him. "Shall we?" She offered them her arms. "There's a little place down the street that's just right for getting to know each other better." I hadn't told her about the hotel. She must have spotted it on arrival. Perhaps thinking she could fully enjoy me there. She led them out of the hopping building.

Outside she stopped.

George asked, "Is Mr. Youngblade going to watch?" He was obviously worried about worse developments.

"Heavens no, Sweetie. He's going to tell you how to treat Latte right?" She held up the package of condoms. "Do you see these precious three things?"

"Um, condoms." Vlad shrugged. "It's cool."

"I'm glad you think so." Latte beamed. "Except these are one of a kind, Latte special invitations."

"They're just regular Vikings." George grew wary.

"No, Honey, these are one night only invitations to Latte's pussy. If you can't handle that, then I suggest you play ball with your friends in there.

The boys weren't naive. Vlad scowled. "How much?"

"That's Mr. Youngblade's job." She passed the pimp baton to me.

George called foul. "You're kidding. He's just a-"

"A fine young man pursuing a time honored profession." Latte interjected.

"Be cool, George." Vlad tried to keep the fantasy alive. He asked me, "How much for an 'invitation?'"

"A hundred dollars each, but I'll pay for the hotel room."

"What?" George looked angry. "I ain't paying to get some."

"I'll pay." Vlad pulled out his wallet. "You watch the ki- kind young man. I'd rather have her to myself anyway." He snubbed his friend.

"If you're going to be alone, then you must pay for the room."

Vlad snorted. "Fine. Very smart, Mr. Youngblood."

"Blade." Latte corrected brusquely.

The boy offered five twenties to her. She rejected it. "I don't touch money."

I put out my hand. Crisp bills from an ATM slapped my palm. Latte giggled and hung on to Vlad's arm. They walked away. I wasn't the only one watching her pert ass sway.

A heavier stack of bills slapped my arm. "Hells, this better not be a scam." George snorted in and out like an aroused bull. I took his money and he darted after them. He and Vlad exchanged words, but Latte calmed them quickly. They worked together to help the young woman reach her hotel.

"They will be twenty minutes." Tanya spoke from behind me. She would never stop looking out for me. I turned to her and pressed my face between her broad breasts. I walked to her cab, pocketing the fresh bills. Charles had paid five dollars over, not having perfect change.

In the backseat, I pulled out my history workbook and tried my best to answer tomorrow's questions. Halfway through the second page, Tara returned, eyes sparkling. "Can we do it again?"

I went and bought condoms at the market, while she returned to the parlor. Latte emerged with three high school lads. Apparently George liked to brag. I took their money, and she took them to her pre-paid room. She gave me nearly an hour to study for math.

Tanya had paced around her car while I studied, sometimes expanding her range up and down the sidewalk. When I started into my math book, she approached, looking anxious. "You would be more comfortable if you had a desk."

I looked up from my book. "Do you have one in the trunk?" The trunk of Tanya's cab seemed to contain exactly what was needed at the oddest times. Still, I wasn't serious.

"Please, Master Billy, let me-" The big woman folded downward, sinking carefully, until she was on her hands and knees perpendicular to the open rear door facing the sidewalk. Her back flattened surprisingly well. "It would make me very happy." Her voice trembled, as if she would beg if I didn't agree.

My cheated penis unfurled. I looked up and down the street. The buildings between the cabs parking space and the parlor were dark. The closest streetlight had powered down. I had been studying by the cabin's bright interior light. It spilled out sufficiently over her horizontal gift.

"Are you sure this is what you want?"

"I am sure, Little Master." Her voice sounded more energetic than her archetypal, calm speech. "Let Tanya become an object for you, if just for a little while." She spoke as if she wanted to escape being human.

"O-okay." I had to muster the courage to flatten my book across her back. It took longer to summon attention to my task. After every equation I fussed over, I worried afresh for Tanya. What was this doing to her mind? She never flinched or sagged. Somehow she smelled as if all worry had left her.

"Billy?" Tara reappeared, an hour later. She walked with a slight wobble. Her face was freshly washed, but her hair had begun to escape its careful grooming. "What's this? Tanya?" She bent down, concerned by whatever crazy thing I had done.

"Hello, Mistress. Are you enjoying your game?"

Tara took umbrage. "Game? I made those boys' night worth every dollar."

"Yes, Mistress."

"And that 'mistress' thing, while flattering, is kind freaking me out."

"Should I call you Latte?"

"Maybe..." Tara looked at me. "Are you tired, Billy?"

"No." I wasn't. Tanya's desk thing was kinda freaking me out, keeping me quite awake. I'd never studied so alertly and distractedly.

Latte studied Tanya's prostrate form. She told me. "Whores work all night, Billy. I-I don't want it to be a game."

"Billy needs his sleep, and there is school tomorrow." Suddenly I had two substitute mothers, with opposing methods.

"More importantly, Jacqueline's arriving tomorrow." Tara perked up. "Can we try one last time?"

For the third time that night, Tara's name was written on the pool table waiting list, destined never to play on one. I bought the condoms, and she took two final boys to the hotel. I told Tanya to walk around while we negotiated with the last boys of the night. She looked so cramped up on her hands and knees, keeping perfect posture, I feared she might get a cramp.

Tara spent another half hour in the hotel, and Tanya spent it under my science workbook. Tara returned looking even less fresh.

During the cab ride to Tara's temporary residence, she slumped against her door, but her face glowed. I counted seven twenties out of my seven hundred dollars, less condom money. I pushed one hundred and forty through the separating panel. "I don't know how much you would have earned tonight, but I can't take that much time from you."

Tanya emphasized, "Billy, I will always drive you for free. Ignorant whores must pay." I thought she was joking.

Tara refused to to be belittled. She opened her pocket book and pulled out a hundred dollars. "Take this, Billy." She didn't want an argument. "Tanya's right. I'm ignorant. I won't be a real whore until I've learned the lessons and passed the tests. Here is part of my tuition." She made me accept the cash. "Tanya, can you mentor me?"

"Mistress, you have good job and baby on the way. Please consider Billy's feelings too."

"Call me, Latte."

The cab driver's attention shifted to the streets for a few seconds while we turned a corner. "I will talk with Latte about becoming whore."

They would talk on their own time. We dropped Tara off at her hotel.

Halfway to my home, I asked Tanya to pull over into a dark street. In the cabin's bright light, I made love to her with all the caring I could give, as I knew she was unable to make babies.

"Do not waste seed in me, Little Master." She reminded as I drove my ignorant cock into her broken cunt and her naked, wonderful body. I kissed the nape of her neck and rubbed her stiff back with the heels of my hands, humping steadily until my body achieved a special kind of orgasm. I'd kept my sperm from escaping, but more importantly the joy of being good to Tanya lasted long into the night, after reaching my bed. Her lingering warmth filled my dreams with the music of colorful balls clacking against one another, perfect spheres in eternal motion.
 
I woke up to an email from Jacqueline. "I will try to reach 3D by 9am. Breakfast is on me." My watch showed it was just after eight. There was plenty of time to wash up and dress. I looked around for Mom. She must have been in bed.

I entered the bathroom from the short hall, but her door to it was open. She lay under the covers, eyes closed, mouth frowning. A power cord ran out from under their comforter and was plugged into a wall socket. A familiar buzzing issued from the bedclothes. I quietly closed her door.

Mom was puttering in the kitchen when I emerged dressed in my nicest clothes. "Jacqueline is going to buy me breakfast."

She sighed. "Of course she is." Bitterness infused her words.

I went to her and opened my arms, but she slipped out of them. I pouted. "What's wrong."

"Me, Billy. I'm wrong." She slumped against the counter and glared at me. "I want to get pregnant, but trauma has left me unable to 'make babies' with your father, and here you are with at least five kids on the way." She scowled. "I swear if you touch me, I will rape you."

"What happened with Dad?" I had thought they had made love the previous night.

"A lot. A lot of conflicting, frustrating things." She rarely gave details about their sex life. "Sometimes it's great! Our love is still strong - don't you worry. Sometimes, I cringe from him." Mom frowned. "Last night I told him to tie me up and be done with it." She scowled. "He lost his erection at the very idea."

My penis stirred readily at the thought of tying Mom up and making babies with her. The words, "sperm competition", floated into my thoughts. I needed to look that up. She had said to ask Dad, but I didn't want to ask blindly. My penis got bigger, but I wasn't going to make babies with Mom unless something special and wonderful happened. Our anguish over what had been forced upon us would only lead to disaster. I changed the conversation. "Ms. Nurhea is going to help us this afternoon." It was a thing to look forward to.

Mom nodded, grateful for the hopeful reminder. "She and I will talk before you return from school. Remember, you have to make up for the classes you'll miss this morning."

"I already did some of it." Last night, while Tara had sex with seven high school boys and earned me seven hundred dollars. But I didn't tell Mom that. It occurred to me, I needed to buy Tara a present.

"How did the session with Ms. Nurhea and the Dintys' go, yesterday?" Mom tried to ask calmly but continued to tremble. She stepped to the other side of the counter, fighting what we both would regret doing.

"Pretty good." I didn't dare tell Mom that I'd gotten another woman pregnant, not if Mom was going to rape me upon hearing it. "I think Steve figured some stuff out."

"That sounds like Ms. Nurhea is getting through to him. She really impressed me Monday afternoon." Actually, the social worker had put Mom in her place about corporeal punishment. Instead of feeling sorry for herself, I think Mom was grateful to be released from prescribing physical discipline. "Billy, I'm proud of you for participating. I know you and Steve are not on the best of terms."

A knock at the door saved me from speaking to that truth. I dashed to answer it. "Come in, Jude." I repressed my desire to smack him for enjoying Mom's affections. I knew she loved me more than anyone except Dad, but I couldn't stop wanting her breasts all to myself! Today I had to give the young boy even more access.

"Really?" Jude was amazed that I wasn't going to demand info, to be with Mom. He scurried in, and Mom met him at the front room entrance.

"You hug hard, Ms. Androni!" His eyes bulged a little.

"Sorry, Jude." Mom released him and stepped back, embarrassed. "Will I see you at lunch?"

Before the boy could accept, I told her, "He's staying with you starting now, Mom." I used my control voice. "You have to take care of Jude until Ms. Nurhea arrives." Mom's mental state was on the verge of losing to her trauma again. I worried she might try to seduce Mr. Cherkle, or the postman, or a stray dog! With Jude, her maternal energy had a chance to transform her slut energies so desperate to get pregnant.

Mom's trembling calmed. "Thank you."

"You mean, thank me!" Jude grabbed her for another hug. His eyes beamed out his fascination for her upper curves.

Before bile in my stomach might spit out of my mouth at the child's displayed greed, I grabbed my backpack and hurried to school. "I'll try to be home by four." That would give me an hour to make up the classes I missed.

There was time to stop at the corner market. Last night Mrs. Shahidi had looked so lonely. "Good morning." I greeted her as I entered. There were two customers in the pleasantly stocked shop. One was a man in a very nice suit. He looked Middle Eastern but different from Mrs. Shahidi.

The other customer was a woman dressed in a red t-shirt and white canvas overalls. She was Mom's age, but her clothes made her look like a tomboy in her twenties. She would pick up an item, seemingly at random, and then put it back. Beside her stood Arturio. Each time she picked up something he would nod. Clearly the boy needed to work on his salesmanship.

"Hello, Billy. How can I help you?" Mrs. Shahidi looked up while she made change for the man.

I thought I would buy condoms for the next time Tara wanted to be a whore, but I was too embarrassed around the customers. The fine suited man strode past me without a glance, right out the door. I went up to the counter and asked, "Is your bank nearby?"

"There's a branch inside the supermarket a couple miles from here. It's a credit union for small business owners, HECUBA."

"I want to open an account, but I don't own a business."

"That's all right," She smiled reassuringly. "I can sponsor you. Credit unions let pretty much anyone join, these days."

"Really!"

"Your Mom's company must be doing well. She told me you were getting paid to help her." The thick but curvy clerk said happily.

I didn't want to burst her bubble, that Meals on Heels was struggling. "I'm gonna work for a real state agent soon, helping to sell houses."

She must have deduced that I would be cleaning houses and help to stage them. "That's sounds like good, manly work."

"Shannon already does it for her mom."

"Double good for her." She looked amused at the prospect. "I wish my daughter took more interest in the family business."

"Daria is dumb, Mom!" Arturio shouted from the far aisle. The woman with him still hadn't decided. But she perked up at the boy's shout, looking pensive at Mrs. Shahidi.

I hadn't bought anything either. I leaned closer to Mrs. Shahidi, pointed at the rack of condoms, and whispered. "Three pack, please."

The clerk pursed her lips with disappointment. "Your mother was in here, Monday, to buy a dozen for your father. Don't tell me you want them for him." She kept her voice low.

"Uh, no, Ma-am." I pulled back from the counter, shamed.

"You are too young for condoms." Mrs. Shahidi admonished.

"I'll buy a three pack." Suddenly, the tomboy woman was standing next to me, Arturio in lockstep beside her. Her choice bewildered him. "Huh?"

"Yes, Camile." Mrs. Shahidi pulled a small package from the wall and accepted the customer's five dollar bill. I moved out of the way.

The woman turned to me. "You're Billy?" Beside her, Arturio suddenly pouted. He looked at his mom. Mrs. Shahidi frowned back at him. The information exchanged via their glances was indecipherable.

"Yes, Ma-am." The tom-lady(?) must have overheard the clerk greet me.

"I'm Mrs. Bradford, Kelly's mom. Here's a little something for introducing her to Arturio." She offered the condoms to me.

"I can't take those." I squeaked. "But you're really nice." I looked to Mrs. Shahidi for guidance in the awkward moment."

"I think you embarrass him." The clerk was not happy about Mrs. Bradford's choice of gift.

"He's even more interesting than Kelly described." The woman relented and addressed the clerk. "I've been waiting to talk alone with you, Mrs. Shahidi, but I guess Billy can overhear." She glanced at the front door. People walked passed but none entered. "My daughter has been monopolizing your son's time. I can limit their meetings if you like."

"He is free to spend his evenings with you. Please take food to cover his meals." Mrs. Shahidi gestured around the shop. "He always returns in time for bed. So I thank you." She stared at Arturio. "You should be upstairs, studying." Her boy stuck his tongue out at her.

"You're VERY kind, Mrs. Shahidi." Mrs. Bradford nodded and stepped away from the counter. She patted me on my backpack, saying, "I hope you'll visit Kelly and I, someday." Then she hurried out the door.

It was almost nine. "I have to go too." I said, slowly walking out the door. I took to the sidewalk, but eight paces from the market, something dropped out from between my pack and my back. It clattered on the cement behind me. I turned around to see the three pack of condoms. Mrs. Bradford was pretty interesting too!

Jacqueline hadn't arrived when I reached the diner. Tara greeted me with a hug. "I saved a booth for you two." The tables were full! Everyone was dressed sharp for work, and there weren't any kids.

"Where's Wenda?"

Tara scowled slightly. "She's getting her hair done. Mr. Yong's taking her out for lunch."

"But it's so busy!"

"Tell me about it, but I'm no slouch. Now get in your booth and out of my way." Tara re-entered the swirl of serving everyone.

I found a newspaper on the booth's table. I checked my watch. The display changed from eight fifty-nine to nine o-clock upon looking at it. Jacqueline would arrive soon, I expected.

The newspaper bored me, but I paged through it anyway. It was better than having a television blaring while you eat. The wall mounted, obsolete tube set was the first thing Tara got rid of. I think she let Wenda take a baseball bat to it and forced Boone to watch.

OH. MY. STARS!! I clenched the paper so hard, my nails cut into the margins. "Footrest Divorcé Wins Lotta-Whee! <name witheld by request> accepts check for $370,000!" The size of a postcard, the article's picture showed a beaming Mrs. Tidden holding up the check. She was quoted, "Cleaning house can be more rewarding than you think!"

"Well, hello to you too." Jacqueline stood beside the table, pouting at my fascination for mere paper.

"Uh-uh- huh- WHA! OH, Jacqueline!" I threw the print aside and jumped up, banging my knee under the table. "OWW!"

Jacqueline's burst of laughter drew the room's attention. She blushed and knelt down to where I was pawing my knee. "How bad is it?"

It was worse than my sore butt, thankfully. "It's okay. You surprised me."

She indicated the rumpled paper. "I'm afraid the news has left Tara and I far behind." She straightened and we hugged. There was something different about her, but before I could contemplate it-

"Not jealous." Tara sped past, ladened with two trays of plates. Jacqueline waved at her and gave a wan smile. "I've missed you."

Jacqueline sat across from my seat. "I've missed you too."

Should I give her present now or later? Dang, my knee hurt!

She eyed me. "Do we need to go to the hospital?" Grinning slightly.

"I'm sorry, Jacqueline. I'm messing it all up." I sat back down.

"Messing what? What has you all flustered?" She gave me a sultry look. "Are you going to ask me to marry you?"

"HUH?" That got my attention. "Uh, nnnno?"

"Good. We can eat then."

"What would you like to order, Madam Slut, Monsieur Pimp?" Tara teleported to our table.

"Tara!" Jacqueline and I hissed.

"Would you like that tartare style or should I have Boone spit roast me?"

"Waffles with fruit." Jacqueline ordered. "The good waffles, not the cardboard ones."

"Cardboard is loaded with fiber - great for your constipation." Tara jibed.

"Bury the fruit in flax seeds." Jacqueline pouted. "If men only knew..."

"Billy?" Tara prompted.

"Huh?" If men only knew what? I shook my head. "Waffles and bacon, please."

Abruptly, Jacqueline and I were alone again. "I wish you didn't work so far away." I heard my melancholy words and wanted to slap myself. "I mean, I'm so happy you could visit." Better.

Instead of being cheered, she sighed. However, she said, "My life is in a wonderful place, right now. It's because of you, Billy."

Tara appeared with two mugs and a very out of sorts insulated container. She put an empty mug in front of Jacqueline. Mine was filled with hot chocolate topped with whipped cream. Tara apologized. "I would have brought these first, but I couldn't breach your disgusting auras of hugginess." Her lip half snarled as she unsealed the container and poured coffee into her friend's mug.

"Not the prettiest of coffee carafes." Jacqueline observed the tall, metal cylinder's rough surface and worn blue color.

"Shhh, or everyone will want some." Tara hushed. "I've been saving the last of this for special times."

Jacqueline lifted her mug and sniffed. Her nosed wrinkled. "Uh, oh."

Tara had frozen the last of Wenda's 'dangerous' coffee. "If you don't want it..." She held the container's opening. "...don't spill a drop pouring it back."

Jacqueline bristled. "Set that down, and step away from the coffee." She took her cup and began drinking. Her eyes squinted as she gulped down the hot drink.

I reached out. "Don't burn yourself!"

"It's not that hot." Tara assured. "You don't sip Danger."

Jacqueline set down an emptied mug. She took the container and re-poured. "After the first cup, you can't taste the rest or anything else."

Tara drifted to another table.

"So, do you have a girlfriend, Billy?" Jacqueline licked her lips.

"I'm not sure."

"Really." She darkened. "It had better not be Tara."

"No not her. She promised, right?"

"Let's just say that Tara's promises, while heartfelt, can deviate from their stated course."

I stretched the truth. "She's been dating, uh, other guys."

"Is she happy?"

"Yeah." -- Hell yeah!

"I'm so glad, Billy. You were the only person she knew in this city. Sure, she can hook-up with whoever takes her fancy, but re-inventing this diner looks overwhelming. It has to be cutting into quality time with friends. Don't let her be lonely, please?" Jacqueline sounded sad.

Suddenly, I was sad. Tara didn't have any friends, except maybe Wenda. They argued all the time but not in a mean way. I reached into my backpack and brought out the velvet coated, pink box.

"This is for you, Jacqueline."

She was astonished. "Billy -- there had better not be a ring in here."

"Open it!"

Jacqueline took a deep breath and unfolded the box. "Oh, my." She exhaled, amazed. She took the locket out and opened it. "OH, Billy..." She was crying. "This is - perfect." She weeped at the pictures of Tara and me.

I didn't know what to say. It felt wonderful to watch her put it around her neck. The silver and gold weave sparkled nearly as much as her eyes.

At some point an invisible ghost placed two plates of breakfast on the table. Lips kissed my cheek before I noticed Tara. She kissed Jacqueline next. "Strange how things turned out." Tara fled to the kitchen, wiping her eyes.

"We'd better eat before it gets cold." Jacqueline broke the spell. There was a thick dusting of tiny seeds on her bowl of fruit. Our waffles were crisp, crumbly, and made of buckwheat. "Mmm, this is better than last time." She related stories of her recent trips, working for Amtrak.

I told her about school and helping Steve and James' fanboy eggball obsession. I frowned, telling her I had to be at school after lunch. I mentioned Mom and Dad were trying to get pregnant.

She grinned, "If your father is anything like you..."

I blushed hard, red as watermelon.

"Well!" Her eyes widened. "Maybe I should meet this man. Is your Mom the jealous type?" She finished a second cup of coffee and refilled it.

Mom was with Jude. How could she be jealous? I knew Jacqueline was joking, but my mind clung to what he did with her. I was the jealous one. I chewed on a thick slice of bacon instead of answering.

She talked about her pregnancy. "The doctor says everything is going like clockwork. Unfortunately that includes, nausea, sporadic lethargy, and... " She sneered at her seed laden fruit bowl. "...constipation."

We enjoyed our waffles, and collected our thought. She winced before gulping more coffee. "I don't know why I'm drinking this." She swallowed what remained of her third cup. "I don't need it to do what I'm going to do with you after breakfast." Jacqueline leered at me. She poured the container's last serving into her mug. "I want your plate clean by the time I finish this."

I gulped at her edict but was also excited. "I want you to see our new house."

Her eyes shined. "Oh, yes!" She ignored what was left on her plate but drank more coffee. "Is it far?"

"A few blocks."

"I'll carry you."

Our lurker reappeared. "Not so fast, you dripping cat on two legs." I guess Tara didn't want to say, pussy, in front of customers, or a stronger word. She slipped into the booth, beside me. "Jackie, I have missed you so much!"

"Billy says you're making friends."

Tara gave me the stink-eye. "Well ... there are friends and there are friends."

"We'll have time later, Tara, the whole afternoon. Billy only has the morning off from school." Jacqueline drank more coffee. I stuffed food in my face and chewed madly.

"Just one thing." Tara pleaded. "Do you know if you're carrying a boy or a girl?"

Jacqueline looked at me. "Do you want to know? Or do you want to wait?"

"Ah whannano." I spoke with my mouth full.

"I'm going to have a little boy, Billy."

"No!" Tara squeaked, misunderstanding what her friend said. "You can't name yours Billy!"

"I beg your pardon." Jacqueline snapped, but there was a twinkle in her eye.

"I'm going to name my girl Billie." She spelled it.

"I'll sue." Jacqueline glared.

Tara double glared her.

I swallowed large chunks of waffle. "Can, uh, I pick a name, Jacqueline?" I spoke like a frightened mouse. Mother had told me I had no say about my children. She'd left no doubt in my mind that she would summon Ms. Hennifer instantly upon learning I'd meddled in the decisions of the women bearing my children. It wouldn't matter that Mom had taken back her permission. She'd make the math teacher punish me.

"Oh my stars." The girls only had eyes for me. "We are total bitches." Tara declared softly.

"Yes?" Jacqueline asked.

"I like the name Thomas." I didn't tell them it was the name of one of my favorite, childhood cartoon characters. To me it sounded strong but chill.
 
Jacqueline thought about it and sipped the last of her coffee. Tara and I exchanged one dire glance before Jacqueline set down her mug decisively and spoke crisply. "Out of his way, Cunt." She softened only the last word. Jacqueline dug into her purse and threw a wad of bills at her friend.

Tara leaped out of the booth but caught every note.

"Come, Billy." Jacqueline stood like a whirlwind rising. "We have to see about a carjacking." She half dragged me to my feet, and I stumbled after her, fortunately remembering my backpack. "Where's this house of yours?" The diner receded behind us before I realized we were outside. Thankfully she hadn't pulled a driver out of their car and steal it at the intersection.

Tara frowned through glass doors as if to say she would light a candle for me in the window.

Walking fast calmed Jacqueline somewhat. "It's not just the coffee talking." She told me. "I always get excited around you, more so, now that I'm carrying your baby. I just want to keep experiencing how you put it in me."

She wasn't alone in that regard. I keep looking for thick hedges or an empty lot with a high fence. We walked faster. Suddenly I realized what was different about her!

"I can see it." My pace slowed.

"See what?" She wanted to go faster.

"The baby." Around the lower half of Jacqueline's taut belly, the slightest bump showed. I had felt it when we hugged but hadn't understood.

She went quiet for a second. "Billy, I realize this is an important moment for you, but unlike Tara, I'm little self-conscious about it." She picked up the pace. I marveled at the first visible sign of my fatherhood, all the way to the house.

Jacqueline vibrated with impatience while I unlocked the front door. I entered first, to make sure we'd be alone but was tackled from behind. She dragged me down to the bare wood flooring like a lioness bagging an antelope. "Now the coffee's talking." She growled.

"There's a room upstairs and a bed!"

She tore at my clothes, unable to process words, focused on unleashing my erection. It's strain against the inside of my britches guided her right to it. In a heartbeat, my stiff poker went from cotton protection into wet, dynamic flesh with white teeth!

While she sucked and bobbed her head, she unbuckled her pants, dragging them and her underware, away from her groin. Her mouth went from cock to lips, tongue invading to wrestle with mine. She held my prick until her hot puss found it. The slick sheath of her sex enveloped me, and she shouted, "It's even better than I remember!"

She humped on top of me, groaning instead of speaking, tearing at my shirt, kissing me, biting my nipples. Her fingers combed my hair and stroked my ears. "Forgive me, Billy, but it feels so good!" She licked my face like a happy puppy! Her hands opened her blouse and pulled her bra above her beautiful breasts which heaved up and down.

Fresh pain seared into my bum. Her three-quarters length motions pounded my backside to the floor. Worse, my pants were only half down my hips, and my belt dug across my cheeks. I didn't care. Jacqueline was crying for joy from our mad connection. I humped up, feeding dick fully into her dripping sex. I wanted to give her the best orgasm.

Jacqueline wailed into the empty room, front door still open. Not two minutes had passed since she took me. She rocked with bliss and bit my neck. Her hands beat their palms against the floor, deafening me briefly. "OHHH, BILLIEEEE!!!"

She kept riding my electrified cock and quickly pulled another orgasm through her senses. "Mmmmmmnnnnggghhhh!!" She groaned then puffed with full breath. "Billy."

Our compatible motions slowed, yet a third elation rippled through her. My cock felt its quivering and nearly followed it into orgasm. I was kissing her as energy fled us. She slumped to one side of me. I gratefully turned to face her. My sore bum cooled in the bare room.

"You didn't cum." She apologized while catching her breath.

"Not yet." I smiled wickedly.

She giggled. I kissed her firm breasts to thank her for that wonderful sound. I stroked her body and nestled in her arms. I don't know how long we shared our warmth, but she was still breathing quickly when she told me. "I'm transferring to a new route."

"Huh?"

"I wanted to tell you in person." She frowned. "It's in another state. Well, across two states, a rural route."

"You won't come here anymore?" That was terrible news! I snuffled, "Don't you like me anymore!" It was the silliest thing to say. Nay, the stupidest.

She only frowned more sympathetically and kissed my seeping eyelid. "I can visit, just not as often. I get free rail miles all the time."

"Why?" I managed to not bawl.

"I'm going to have your baby. I'll need more time to take care of little Thomas." Jacqueline pulled my head to her breasts. "It's a shorter route with less passengers. I'm even getting a promotion, more responsibility but less hours. I had little time to decide, but it's the right decision."

She was doing it for our baby. I stopped crying. I hugged her again then separated. I stood up, shucked my pants from my legs, and held my hand out to her. After helping her to her feet and removing her pants, I led her upstairs to the playroom.

... I had to run back to the first floor, to get the keys. My sore behind laughed as I thudded down the stairs and up them again. I opened the soundproof door and let her in.

"It's..." Jacqueline stared at the bed, the empty bedroom's only item of furniture. "...perfect." She squeezed my hand. We walked into the room, hand in hand. I took off my shirt and helped her undo her bra. Naked, we tumbled onto the mattress.

We played for long minutes, touching, kissing, stroking, poking, rubbing, licking, until she begged me to fuck her. I entered slow and teased her insides. We wrestled lightly to see who could stay on top. She always let me win, crying out, "More, Billy. Harder!"

Each time I felt my approaching orgasm, I pulled out my wet staff and plastered my face to her pussy, pushing her over the edge into cumming on my mouth and tongue. "For STARS SAKE, I need your dick!" She meant it, even though she was laughing.

A boy can only make love so hard and for so long. I drew her into a full hug, my face against her neck. My legs entangle hers. I held her elbows away from our bodies. She could have overpowered my hands, but she must have been curious. I wriggled my hips, playing my excited penis across her groin, finally pressing it between her thighs but fumbling against her wet mons. "I don't want you to forget me." The tip of my dick found her hidden hole and squeezed inside her.

"Never, Billy. You gave me the best reminder ever, and I will visit." Jacqueline promised. "Now fuck me, please!"

I think I cried as our lovemaking drew to final climaxes. So much of our bodies were slick with fluids, it was hard to tell. My heart was broken the moment she announced her transfer. I worried this would be my last chance to prove how I felt. I told her everything I felt through touch. She called out my name several times during her last orgasm. I barely heard her, ecstacy washing through my body, but our mutual joy connected us. I hoped for forever.

We lay quiet together. Further words would only hurt. At the last possible moment I told her I needed to go to school. Jacqueline had waited for me say goodbye first. Yet she was the first to leave, to meet Tara at the cafe. Wenda would have returned to work by then.

I cried to myself after she left. When my watch reminded me of the time. I went to get my backpack from beside the door. A metallic click surprised me, and the door opened.

"Billy!" Delight lit up Mrs. Guthrie's face. Mr. Casterain stood behind her, carrying a large box. He was helping her move into her new home. Apparently, she had paid him a lot to find a place for her but having failed he felt honor bound to help her move. I liked that about him, and I wished I could have stayed to help.

"She doesn't have much to move." The real estate agent told me. "This truckload and one more tomorrow will finish the job."

"Do come by after school tomorrow or Friday. I'll make tea." Mrs. Guthrie offered. "Invite your mother if you like."

I hated to leave, but I had promised Mom. I reached school ten minutes into my English class.

Ms. Laghari didn't look up at my entrance. Later, when helping me with my workbook she mentioned, "You've been a busy lover." Only then did I realize how I must have smelled!

Luck was with me, and Mrs. Lum sent us to the showers early. She had praised us for our efforts. Before ending our workout early, she had looked a little pale. It was probably the heat.

After showering, there was extra time until Art and Music. I asked James if he could talk before his next class.

"Sure."

We wandered to an outdoor lunch table and sat. "Would you like to go on a blind date?"

"Really?" He perked right up. "That quick? Uh, when?" He asked trying not to spaz out.

"Friday?"

"THAT QUICK!" He spazzed out!

"If you don't want to..." I played him.

"What's she like?"

"Big, big muscles, has a big penis like you."

"Dumbshit!" He snorted.

"Okay, no penis, but she is big and she is strong."

"Um, are you saying she's fat?"

I shrugged. "And she has a boyfriend. And she's a grownup."

"You ARE shitting me!" He got up to leave.

"Sorry! I won't tease any more. She wants a lover, and I told her I could find one."

"She sounds awful."

"She's really nice. Her boyfriend knows, but he won't know its you. I swear."

"I can't believe you."

"I'm telling the truth."

"Maybe. I'll think about it." James retreated.

I urged him,"Half a girlfriend is a good way to start, James. She'll teach you lots." Hopefully not lots of swear words. The school harp sounded, and we went to class.

I made sure I drew something happy in Art and Music. Darrin had been moved close to tears by the buried turtle picture. When he collected his students' efforts, he looked at the flowers I'd drawn and sighed. It was the sigh that said I'd phoned it in. The class sang as a choir next. We were terrible, but matching voices and sight-reading was pretty cool.

In an email Ms. Hennifer had offered, after school, to review and assist my make-up work for her and Mr. Yong's and Mr. Glouvert's classes. I met her with a hug in her room.

She pulled out of my arms. "Let's get to work."

Actually, she was impressed by what I had already accomplished. There was more work to do, but she helped me wrap it up before an hour had passed. "How are you feeling, Billy?" She asked after I'd put my books away.

"Still sore, Ms. Hennifer." I made a goofy frown.

"I remember you and your mother are meeting with Ms. Nurhea today. You seem a little sad. Are you worried?"

"A friend of mine is moving away."

"Oh. That is sad." She hugged me. "May I see your bruises?"

"If I can see you." I teased.

She took it more seriously. "Billy, that may be a problem for us in the future."

"What do you mean?"

"I helped you today, to study my feelings about what I've let you do to me." She had wanted to be alone with me in a non-sexual context.

"What do you feel?"

"I need to put a professional distance between us."

"You don't want to be with me because you can't spank me anymore?" I feared aloud.

"Of course not! It's just ... what you do, afterwards- I think I would go mad, eventually, if we kept playing that dangerous game!"

"I love you."

She bit her lip. "I-I love you, Billy, but I have to just like you, until the semester ends. After that..." She bit her lip harder. "We'll see."

"I thought you needed me!" For the second time in one day, I felt as if I was losing the person closest to me. I tried hold back my tears. I mostly succeeded.

"I'm going to fight my craving." Ms. Hennifer explained. "That's what I decided when I washed off, er, our mess."

"Not fair!" I said in a huff, grabbed backpack, and shuffled to the door. I didn't look back. She would have seen my bloodshot eyes.

"I'm sorry." She called after me. I hated her.

The phrase, Sperm Competition, occurred to me as I walked home. I searched for it on my watch, but the top results were about the sizes of ape testicles. I didn't click on any of those links. I liked my balls just the way they were. I had to hope that Dad would know what Mom had meant by the phrase, but should I tell him that she had spurred me to ask?

Instead of going straight home, I went to the diner. Jacqueline had already left, but Tara took me into her arms. "You're hurting. Jackie told me what she told you."

I didn't deny it. Tara held me until I stopped weeping. "We'll fix her." She frowned. "We'll kidnap Jackie and lock her into a room at your house!"

"Okay." I agreed. Her silly plan comforted me. I told her, "I want to buy you something."

"Promise it won't be a locket." She was half serious. To prevent me from dwelling on that, she elaborated, "I could use some special clothes."

"Special?"

"You know." She poked me with a boob and winked. "For the next time you take me out."

"Oh." I sniffed and nodded. "You want me to take you shopping?" She'd probably enjoy that more than the clothes themselves. "When?"

"Sunday? That's my day off."

"I'll text you in the morning." I punched the date into my watch.

She kissed me. "No earlier than eleven." She cautioned and went to get back to work.

I caught Wenda bustling out of the back room. "How was your date with Mr. Yong?"

She glared at me. "It was wonderful ... except..." She kept going.

"Wenda, please."

She stopped and looked back at me.

"I found someone." I said.

"Did you?" She doubted it.

"He said, he'd think about it. Can you meet him Friday?"

"Where?"

"At my house, after school." They could use the playroom while I had tea with Mrs. Guthrie.

"Billy, I honestly think you mean well." She resumed going into the dining area. "I'll let you know tomorrow."

I had to run home then, but I was too tired. I got there half an hour later than I'd promised.

When I first sighted my apartment building, an image flashed over my vision. Crows crowded the eaves under a purple sky. Then it was gone. I entered and found Mrs. Cherkle in her doorway, with a baking sheet of gingerbread cookies. She used a spatula to put the cookies into the owl next to her apartment's door. "Hello, Billy. I love my new cookie jar! Now all the kids can have them when they want some." She'd winked when she'd said, "Kids." She scooped a cookie from the sheet and held the spatula out to me.

"Thank you, Mrs. Cherkle."

"I've got another two sheets in the oven. Come in." She grinned. "We can decorate them the same way we did a while ago."

"Mom's expecting me."

"Another time then. Here's a cookie for her, and there's another package in the entryway."

I took the cookie and fetched the parcel. It was addressed like the last one. "To: Faun in cab light." It didn't have our apartment number, but Mom was the only Faun living here. I scowled at the package, taking it upstairs.

On the halfway landing, I found Jude sitting with his eyes closed, eating a gingerbread cookie. I trudged past him. He'd been with Mom all day, while I lost two people I really cared about.

I set down the package, to unlock our front door. I picked it up and entered. "Hi, Mom, Ms. Nurhea?"

"Hello!" They chimed from the couch where they were drinking tea.

I put the package in the entry closet. Mom didn't need to be distracted by a secret admirer. I walked into the room and offered a cookie to each of them. "Mrs. Cherkle just baked them."

"Thank you." Ms. Nurhea looked pleased, but she gave the cookie a second look before nibbling it, as if it had changed shape or something.

Mom took hers and told me. "You have a lot of catching up to do." She was saying I should have been home sooner.

"Mom," I was sick of crying. Anger filtered up through sorrow. "Jacqueline is going away for a new train job."

"By going away, are you saying she won't be stopping at the city anymore?"

I nodded. My frown deepened.

"I'm sorry to hear that, but we'll have to talk about it later." Mom told me. "We can't waste any more of Ms. Nurhea' time.

Ms. Nurhea seemed to understand better than Mom. "Aw, Jacqueline's the one you gave the locket to. Is is related to her pregnancy?"

"Huh?" I hadn't told her about that.

"We've been discussing your sexual activities, Billy. They're too important, and you weren't here earlier to get your permission."

"So you blabbed about my private business?" I stamped my foot. Why hadn't she waited? I would have told her, but Mom should have waited!

"She can't help you if she doesn't know all the things you're dealing with." Mom explained. "I'm dealing with them too."

"Does she know you sucked Mr. Crocle's cock?" I burst!

Before Mom could answer, Ms. Nurhea leaped up and without saying a word dived into a handstand against the bare wall next to the couch!

"Yvonne?" Mom blinked, befuddled by the social worker's unexpected antic.

"I had to do something, Faun. Both of you were losing it." Her face was slowly turning red.

I was still angry, but Ms. Nurhea's bizarre act bled steam from my heated focus on Mom's betrayal.

"Please," Mom suggested, "You can get down. I think you succeeded."

The inverted woman bent to the carpet but stumbled and fell into a heap! I rushed to her. She was okay but looking a little red for it. "That'll teach me to try something I haven't done since college."

Mom tittered. "You're brilliant, Yvonne."

"Billy," Ms. Nurhea had my attention now. "Please understand. Anything you or your mother tells me will not leave this room. It's my job to keep your privacy."

"But you told me about Steve and Mrs. Dinty."

"Only because you were part of those sessions, and I had your promise not to tell anyone outside those sessions."

"Today we're going to talk about a lot of things that are going hurt." Mom told me. "This would have been easier if you'd arrived on time, to start from the beginning."

"I'm sorry." No I wasn't, but at that moment I liked Ms. Nurhea more than Mom.

"Let's sit, shall we?" Ms. Nurhea held up her hand to me, and I helped her to her feet. I sat in the middle of the couch, between her and Mom.

"Where's your cookie?" Ms. Nurhea picked hers up from the coffee table. Mom's had cracked the one in her hand.

"Uh." Before I could answer, both women broke the head off of their breadmen and offered it to me.

They abruptly chuckled at what they'd done.

"How are you going to help us?" I ignored their offerings.

"Therapy is a stepwise process." Ms. Nurhea explained. "The first step is just getting to know each other."

"I don't have time for that. I want to be a better man! So Jacqueline won't leave me!" It was the voice inside of me that spilled the beans. Everyone seemed to be against me today. The voice unleashed more of my frustrations "I want Mom to make babies. I want Dad to stop working all the time!" It appeared I had tears left in me.

Mom tried, "Billy, I'll be happy if she can help us deal with what happened at the Tiddens."

"SHE WON A MILLION DOLLARS!" Mrs. Tidden's actual winnings were a third of a million, but a million was close enough when yelled.

"Calm down, Billy. What are you talking about?" Mom took my hand. Ms. Nurhea took my other hand.

"NO!" I bounded, escaping their grasps. "You don't understand!" It wasn't fair that Mrs. Tidden got millions of dollars, while the women in my life abandoned and betrayed me. "Everything's getting worse!" I leaped over the coffee table and ran out the front door.

"BILLY!" Mom yelled. "Come back! What's gotten into you you?"

"Let's talk about it!" Ms. Nurhea called.

I shut them behind me and dashed to the stairs. Jude jumped up into a corner of the halfway landing. I sped past him, crying. The ceramic owl judged me as I fled the Lady of the Lake apartments.

I ran down the sidewalk, away from the market, away from the diner, away from Mom and Ms. Nurhea. I kept running not realizing how far I could run. As my stamina faded, and my hurting burned out, I heard the voice in me. "We'll go to a new town, and nobody will tell us how to behave ever again! Nobody here will ever understand."

Although exhausted by my flight I kept walking. There was someone. She never failed me. She accepted me no matter how mad I got or how mean. I didn't want to be mean. I wanted her to understand. Tanya would understand. She seemed to know what I needed before I did. I texted her.

"I'll be right there, Billy."
 
I didn't know where I was. I gave her the names of intersecting streets. I'd never gone into this neigborhood. It was full of old buildings, some dilapidated, some half collapsed. A group of houses had a fence around them. The sign said, "Building for Better future - 30 store shopping center below - 175 apartments above. Borlasco Enterprises."

I was alone on the streets. It was early dinner time, but nobody was walking around. I looked at the signs again. "Duke St." and "Gun Ave." Tires screeched in the distance. An engine roared - closer!

Tanya's cab literally flew off of a traffic calming bump in the road. She landed squarely, sped towards me, and smoke poured off of her tires when she hit the brakes. One wheel bounded over the curb before the vehicle halted.

The big woman launched from her cab like a cruise missile. "Billy!" She looked more distraught than I felt. I ran to her! When we collided I bounced off like a rubber ball. She caught me and held me to her chest, my feet dangling at her shins. "You're okay."

"I want to go away, Tanya. Everything is terrible!" I sobbed at her breast. "Take me away, anywhere!"

"Yes Billy." She agreed. "Tanya will be terrible too." She set me down and opened the front passenger door. I climbed in while she went around to the driver's seat. "Do you know where?"

"No." I pouted.

"Tanya knows where to go." She'd left the engine running. She guided the cab back onto the street and proceeded to drive carefully. "Gas is low. We will have to get more. Are you hungry?"

"No."

She drove without speaking, waiting for my story. She stopped and started at a dozen lights before she pulled into a gas station. Six or seven disheveled men stood around the pumps. Tanya lowered her window and switched off the engine. An elderly black man with gray fuzzy hair and a gray beard walked up and leaned close to her. "Fill'r up, Tanya?" His face looked like pocked leather with deep wrinkles across it.

"Yes, Eddie, thank you."

The old man fetched the nozzle from the pump. Another guy started spraying the windshield with a squirt bottle. A third man asked from the other lane. "You guys hungry? He was pushing a stainless steel cart. A sign on the cart's side said, Souvlaki."

Tara looked at me, the same question in her eyes.

"What's souvlaki?"

She chuckled and half spoke out her window. "It is terrible food that no right mind person should buy or eat!"

"No one makes better!" The pushcart man shouted back, grinning. The man cleaning the window wiped it with a rubber blade and then cleaned the blade with a dirty cloth.

"No one else makes it!" Tanya had the last laugh.

The pump stopped, causing the hose to jerk. That first man replaced the nozzle into the pump. "Yer good to go."

"Hold it!" The pushcart man shuffled over with two small cardboard trays covered in aluminum foil.

"Thank you, Bill." Tanya accepted them, handed both to me, and then started the engine. She drove out of the station.

"You didn't pay." The trays were hot on my lap. Their aromatic smell made my mouth water. A plastic fork's handle barely stuck out from under the foil wrapping.

"All is good, Billy. Cab company pays them."

"They looked homeless."

"They are. Company does not pay them enough." She turned onto a major street heading south.

"Where do you live?"

"At garage I have cot, and there is shower."

"You don't have a home?"

"This is my home." She patted the steering wheel. Tanya turned and winked at me. "Home needs new tires."

"I'll buy your tires." I had over six hundred dollars in my pocket.

My watch buzzed. "Where are you?" Mom had texted.

A minute after I failed to reply, Tanya's phone rang. She glanced at it and sent the call to voicemail.

"Where are you taking me?"

"South. It is good place to be angry."

"I'm not angry at you."

My watch buzzed. "Please, Billy, I need to hear from you." I turned off my watch.

"Are you gonna tell my mom?"

"If you ask polite." She was serious.

"I-I don't want her to worry."

"She is very worry already, Billy."

"She doesn't care if Jacqueline left me. She doesn't care about anything but getting pregnant."

"I wish I could get pregnant."

Something flopped in my gut. Tanya would never have a baby. I started crying.

Tanya drove southward. She reached a freeway and sped farther south.

I turned on my watch and emailed Dad. "Tell Mom, I'm okay. I'm safe. Please trust me."

He replied right away. "I'll tell her, but what you're doing is wrong."

"No. I need some time."

"You ran away from what you need, Billy." Mom must have told him I ran out on her and Ms. Nurhea. He added. "Will you be home tonight?"

"I'll write later. Don't bother me." I turned off my watch again. "Tanya, why were you in a hurry when you picked me up?" I hadn't told her anything but my location.

"Duke street is bad place, Billy." She took a deep breath. "Your mother called and asked if I knew where you were."

"Did you tell her you were picking me up?"

"No. She called before I got your request."

"Thank you, Tanya." I leaned over the center console and rested my head on her shoulder. I opened one of the souvlaki and tasted it. I ate half of the tray before stopping. It was incredible, greasy and spicy, meaty and full of overcooked vegetables. It tasted a little gross and a little wonderful. I wondered if I could do better? I offered a forkful to Tanya, but she refused. "Save one tray for me. I will eat it later."

Miles passed under the cab's balding wheels. Grassland stretched to the south of the city. Some of it was farms. Some of it was preserved prairie. Large boulders began to dot the terrain around us.

Tanya turned into a park entrance. She drove up to the booth were you paid a fee, but nobody was there. She pulled a five dollar bill from her belt pouch and stuffed it into a metal cylinder's thin slit. She drove into a far, empty parking lot and stopped the engine. "Come."

The cabbie got out and opened the door for me. The sun hung low. The sky was deep blue holding up a scattering of grey clouds. We walked on a flat trail between a variety of green and dry grasses. A boulder the size of a circus tent towered at the end of the trail. "There was ice here." Tanya pointed up. "A mile tall."

"In the winter?"

"A million years ago or some such." She pointed at the boulder. "That came from mountains in the far north. It was carried by the ice, over long time."

"When the ice melted, it got stuck." I thought aloud.

Tanya told me, "I once asked it, if it wanted to be here."

"What did it say?"

"Boulders don't talk, Billy." She squeezed my hand. "I yelled at it, 'Go to where you are happy!'"

"They don't move neither." I said.

"Maybe if we yelled together."

I belted out the message, my chest burning with sorrow! "GO!!" I yelled at the stone.

"GO TO WHERE YOU ARE HAPPY!" Tanya howled. Her voice was as strong as the rest of her.

"GO TO WHERE YOU ARE HAPPY!" I echoed her.

"GO TO WHERE YOU ARE HAPPY!!!" I screamed at it, singing along with Tanya's blasting voice.

Even a rock that big was certain to crack from her voice. My ears rang, when we stopped yelling.

"You make me very happy, wherever you go." Tanya told me.

"Are you going to leave me someday?" I was shaking.

"Yes, Billy. Someday I will die." She laughed, "When you do not need me, after this, I will drive passengers all over city. I will leave you many times, and I will come back, but I will leave again. Do you understand?"

"Will you take me here again?"

"If you want me to." Tanya kneeled on the ground. "Billy, I will never ask you for anything. Last night you gave me something that made you feel very good."

I had made love to her, the best ways I knew how. "I wanted to be nice to you."

"You were very nice, but if you sought to make me happy. That is not how for Tanya."

"I don't understand." Everyone wanted everyone to be nice. Was she saying I had been selfish last night, or worse, that she hated me making love to her?

"I am proud that you are nice, and I hope you will learn to be even nicer, like monks in temples." She leaned her right ear against my chest. Even on her knees, she was almost too tall. "If you decide to do something to make me happy, ask me, and do not doubt my answer."

She was telling me to trust her. I had seen Tanya do many strange things, the least of which was becoming a desk last night, so I could study. "Okay." I whispered, certain that I was agreeing to something beyond my ability to reason. I would trust her.

Evening birds flitted to catch bugs in the waining sunlight. They occasionally chirped to warn other birds. I found my hands in Tanya's hair. I was combing it with my fingers. It felt thick but soft. Stroking it delighted me. I pulled my hands away and bit my lip. "How can I make you happy, Tanya?"

"Here and now?"

"Yes."

She trusted me. "I am going to get souvlaki tray and go into tall grass. If you find me before I finish, please use me like I am animal, but do not ask anything or say nice things, and do not waste your seed in me. I liked that part last night." Her request invoked images which filled my penis with hot blood. I wondered what animal she would become, and why the idea of using her like one excited me. "What if you finish eating before I find you?"

"Then I will drive you to where you want to go next." She answered logically. We returned to her cab, and she picked up the full but now cold tray from my seat. I asked. "How much time do you want before I look for you?"

"As much time as you like."

I could have counted to one and taken her right there. My peter was more than ready. "I'll count to a hundred."

"I'm am not important enough to tell me that." She wandered into the grasses. I figured she would have to crawl on her belly to hide in them. She was far too tall. However, as she receded into the prairie, the grasses seemed to grow up around her.

I closed my eyes and counted.

One hundred alligators later, I opened my eyes. I knew the direction she had left in, but she had vanished into the horizon. My pecker twitched at the thought of finding her. Some of the grasses had bent from her passing. I followed that trail. But as the grasses grew taller, traces of her thinned.

The sky was darkening. It was past six o-clock. A hundred steps into the grass I found her shirt balled up. I walked faster, grasses up to my elbows. I tried to guess how long it would take her to remove either her bra or her pants. After I'd walked that far and found nothing, I circled around where she'd dropped her shirt. I found her bra next. I hoped she walked in a straight line. Soon the grasses reached my nose. They tickled as I shuffled through, until I found the next things. She had dropped her belt and pants in one clump.

I searched and searched. I worried that she had already finished her souvlaki, and was waiting for me to find her, maybe to laugh at me. She wouldn't laugh. Tanya would take her time to eat, to give me the best chance.

Just when I felt I was too late, I smelled the barest whiff of our dinner. I closed my eyes and slowly turned until I sensed the direction of its savory source.

An abrupt depression in the flat ground, as deep as I was tall, almost tripped me. The high grasses nearly filled its perfect circle about twenty feet across. In the middle, at the depression's deepest, Tanya stood on her hands and knees, chewing slowly. Her tits hung a few inches from her chest. She was large breasted, but her size made them look small compared to Mom's. The tray of food rested on the dirt, half empty. She bent down and tongued a couple bits of meat and vegetable into her mouth. She was naked except for panties.

I found myself ducking into the grass, as if to hide from her. It felt like the right thing to do. I creeped closer, crouching, trying not to stir the tall blades too noisily. I approached from her left flank.

About five feet from her, I felt my throat go dry. She wanted me to use her. My prick felt large in my underwear. I had put on my best clothes that morning, only to be spurned twice and humiliated. Truly, I was a spoiled brat who cried at the slightest downturn of fortune. If only I had learned that before running away with Tanya. I unbuckled my belt, and I shucked my pants and boxers. I kept my shirt on as half protection from the tickling grasses. My hard penis pushed through the dense stalks as I closed in on my prey.

I got within a yard of Tanya when she made a guttural lowing of concern. She move away from me, orbiting the tray of souvlaki. I guessed her game. "Bad cow." I told her.

When I closed on her a second time, she hesitated but shifted away once more. I reached out and managed to slap her panties on the butt. "Bad cow!" she drifted farther that time, and she uttered a half moo half grunt.

I waited, to see what she would do. My dick hardened from anticipation. Left alone for long seconds, Tanya ambled back to the tray of food and resumed eating if a little faster. She kept an eye on me.

At my third try, she took a single step, continuing to feed, but she began to tremble. Something like a whimper issued from her throat.

"Okay, Cow." She had told me not to be nice. Yet I didn't want to be mean. "You shouldn't be wearing panties." I scolded. She always wore the same kind, large for even her frame, off white, and thick. They were work panties. I slapped her hip. "Bad cow." She shuddered, lifting her head from her meal, but she didn't move.

I reached fingers into the waistband and pulled the big panties over her wide hips. Her hairy puss pouted at me while I pulled the garment down her thighs. When I reached her dirty knees, she lifted them, one by one, allowing me to remove them.

Tanya took to eating again, somewhat tamed by my act to bare her sex. One of her hips flinched when I stroked it. My pecker twitched in response. I didn't have to bend my knees to aim the head at her wide, thick vulva. "You just keep eating, Cow, or I'll get my belt. I warned."

Slotting the head of my cock into her glistening groove, I rubbed back and forth through her slit. I loved the sensation of sliding my prickhead across pubic lips. She had told me to use her, but I worried she might think I was trying to pleasure her. I very much wanted to please her, but I think I did right by quickly finding the narrow opening of her vagina and heavily thrusting my cock into her wet cunt. "This is what you get for being a bad cow." I admonished the creature.

She ignored my assault, remaining head down, chewing on her dinner. I humped rapidly behind her, driving my eager shaft through her slit and hot tunnel. I slapped her right side. "Good cow."

As simple as our love making was, I was getting more turned on by her lack of a reaction than I had with some of my partners half-crazed with lust. Despite her outward calm, Tanya's vagina began clenching against my selfish thrusts. It grew wetter and hotter, but her breath was stable, whereas I was huffing and puffing. "Oh, Tanya, this is amazing!" I leaned over her back and reached around her midriff. I could barely touch her tits. To prove I wasn't trying to be nice, I flicked the turgid buds of her dangling nipples and pinched them hard! Her body simply took the abuse without utterance nor motion. I put an ear to her back, so I could hear her heart. It thumped quickly, but compared to the my pounding in my chest, she seemed unmoved by my selfish pleasuring.

It was her unselfishness that spurred me to orgasm. She had become a thing I could own completely, and my lust reveled in it! I resumed slapping this placid cow's hips and thighs, as my fervor sky rocketed. "Ohh, YOU FUCKING COW!" The mean voice inside of me merged with my own. My crotch pounded her sturdy butt, whipping my cattle prod in and out her slick cunt walls. The orgasm building inside me was an ocean tide flooding a swamp. I pulled on her hips to maximize the force of my bucks, ravaging her complacent hole with cresting lust!

"Moo." She recited the word, calmly, in contrast to my youthful assault.

Sharp spasms wracked me from head to toe, as waves of incomparible joy rushed out from my overwhelmed loins and broke across my senses! My hips slammed her rear. My dick speared as deeply as it could into the giantess. My arms hugged her torso, clinging to her like to a life preserver. I barely had mind enough to clench my trained muscles to block the sperm packed into their launch bulb. My prick quivered inside of her, but my seed were forced to wait for a more fertile bout in the future. My head swirled with incredible pleasure!

"Ohhhh, Tanya." I panted. "You're super wonderful!" My hips trembling at her backside, I slumped across her broad back. My arms dangled limp from her sides.

The large woman sank slowly to the grasses matted beneath her hands and knees. Laying on her left flattened a space from the stalks around us. She pulled me to her naked chest and held me while I shuddered from prolonged ecstasy. In seconds I was sucking on her tits, curled into a ball that she could warm with her great body. If I had made her happy, I couldn't tell. She wasn't unhappy. Before pulling free of her sex, she'd felt more vibrant on the inside.

The place was magical. I woke up from my sustained delirium. Night had fallen, but a bright moon made the grasses look unearthly. The wide depression in which Tanya and I huddled was the most perfect circle - faeries must have fashioned it. I pulled my mouth from her warm pacifier. "What is this place?"

"It is buffalo wallow. Here, long ago, the beasts would roll around to dislodge parasites from their fur. It is statistical deformation, like bell curve worn into ancient Roman stair steps."

"Wow." I was more amazed by Tanya's answer than the wallow. I guessed, to be a cabbie, you had to know a lot of math. I returned to hugging and suckling my placid cow.

"Will we remain here forever, Little master?" She cooed. "We may need warmer clothes when nights get colder." She was kidding, leaving me to decide what to do next. Tanya did not make jokes often. Perhaps her kidding was a sign of her happiness.

Autumn loomed, soon to bring changes to the Earth. The warm night proved that autumn wasn't in a hurry, and neither was I.
 
"It's pretty amazing that Mrs. Tidden won a bunch of prize money." I eased off Tanya's tits and hugged her with my cheek between them. She had been with me when I'd confronted Mrs. Tidden on Sunday night.

"She will be less happy now." Tanya sighed and curled her large frame more fully around me. "I am sorry."

"I don't understand. She's not poor anymore."

"Tidden lady is poor in good sense. Money cannot fix that kind of lack. Clever people will take her money away in short time."

To have little money and gain a bunch, only to lose it all, would be worse than remaining poor I imagined. My mean voice offered, "You could take her money away before bad people do."

I only cleaned up the place because I would have hurt Mrs. Tidden if Tanya hadn't saved me. "We must have unburied the winning ticket. If I had found it, I could have kept it!" For Mom and Dad, I lied to myself.

"Then I am glad you did not." Tanya tousled my hair. "It was her ticket, her challenge to life. So I returned it to her when I saw that it had won."

"WHAT?" I recoiled out of her warm embrace. "You FOUND it??"

"I did, Little master." She rested unperturbed.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"You did not ask."

Suddenly, I remembered her pocketing a pack of small papers. Those had been the tickets! She had even checked if any had won before returning them to Mrs. Tidden! "Whatareyoucrazy?" I scooted away, but the night air was cooling. Naked, I hugged myself, astonished at what the cab driver had done!

"To be cow who is happy when used for sex, most would call crazy." She nodded in full agreement.

"Tanya!" I didn't know what else to say. I stood up and shivered.

"That is me, Master Billy. I like when you call my name." Tanya lived somehow in another plane of existence, unaffected by reality's good and bad tumults. I wanted to be angry with her but knew she would not accept my anger. It wouldn't faze her. She only wished to be used.

"Drive me to Mrs. Tidden's house."

"I will." She gave a content smile and got to her feet. We donned our clothes in silence. I had collected her items from the trail she had made for me.

A little after nine PM, we arrived on the street with Mrs. Tidden's apartment complex. Out front, a news van sat, it's dish antenna erected twenty feet into the air. "KFAQ - City News" spanned the vehicle's side. Tanya parked the cab up behind it. She got out and opened the front door for me. "I will wait here, until you are through."

Her professionalism had fully returned. I gave a puppy dog look. "Are you sure you won't come with me?"

"I am sure. It is not my challenge." She returned to the driver's seat and waited.

I plodded timidly into the complex. The unlockable gate was completely open. Inside, the courtyard garden was still mostly dead. Bright lights burned in front of Mrs. Tidden's apartment. I ambled up, appraising the situation.

Four professional women and men stood at the apartment's entrance. A dozen or so looky-loos watched enviously from their doors and windows. One man held a massive camera on his shoulder. One woman held a directional light and a microphone boom. The other man was giving directions to the other woman. I recognized her from the news, Roberta Green. She had interviewed Jacqueline and Tara long ago.

"Sorry, Mrs. Tidden. We're almost ready." The man giving directions held up a large brush to the prize winner. "This will keep your face from shining."

"I know what pancake is, Mister. I'm a salon esthetician." Mrs. Tidden bristled.

"Ah." The man smiled mechanically. He brushed her cheeks. Then he double-checked the reporter's make-up. "We should begin with a close up of that flower." He pointed the brush at a red perennial on its last legs. He told the cameraman, "It'll set the story contrast. Then pan to Mrs. Tidden." He told her, "Would you mind frowning for a second then smiling when you show the check?"

"I guess I could." The newly rich woman was nervous but docile. "Now?" She tried a frown. Mrs. Tidden must have frowned a lot in her life.

"I'll cue you like this." He pointed a finger at her.

"This earpiece is drilling into my head." The reporter tugged on her earlobe.

"Okay. I think we're set." The director retreated to the cameraman's side.

I stepped up next to him and called loudly, "You should thank Tanya, Mrs. Tidden!"

The nervous interviewee flinched from me. "Bi- Uh, Boy, you shouldn't be here! Didn't your folks teach you not to bother adults doing important things?"

"I wanted to see if you were gonna lose your money."

Suddenly, a light swung to blind me. I covered my eyes. "Hey!"

Journalist instincts kicked into every one of the four newspeople. Suddenly I was the story, or at least they couldn't risk losing any chance that I might be.

"What are you talking about, little boy?" Roberta Green swung the microphone to me. "Is Mrs. Tidden in debt? Does she gamble heavily? How is she going to lose her money?"

"I dunno, but she-" Being called a "Little boy" made me angry enough to lose my train of thought.

The camera and lights followed the microphone when the reporter thrust it at Mrs. Tidden. "Do you have a comment? You act as if you know this boy."

The nervous woman became a deer in headlight. "H-he's not important. I thought you said this wouldn't take long."

Roberta Green paused, contemplating the unexpected situation. Without moving the microphone, she asked me. "What's your full name, hon?"

I frowned, more angry at Mrs. Tidden for saying I wasn't important. At least the reporter hadn't called me a little boy again. "Billy Androni."

Another silence ensued.

"PULL BACK, JIM!" The director almost dragged the cameraman away from us. "Go wide. Get the three of them!"

Roberta Green's eyes lit up like the fourth of July. "Are you the son of Faun Androni!" They had done their background check on Mrs. Tidden and her husband.

"Huh?" Why did she want to know that?

Mrs. Tidden shouted. "You promised you wouldn't talk about that! I-I had nothing to do with that!" She shook her check at the reporter, as if IT should be what they were talking about.

"Child subject rules, Bertie." The director warned. Suddenly the bright light dimmed a bit. The woman holding the light and microphone moved in Mrs. Tidden's way as if to seal her out of the new interview circle.

"Yes, Ben." Roberta Green nodded. She took a breath to calm herself and knelt slightly. She wasn't much taller than me. "Hey, Billy. I'm sorry we got a little scary."

I wasn't scared, a little angry maybe. I uncovered my eyes but blinked from the reduced brightness until my eyes adjusted.

"Go away, Billy! I'll pay you!" Mrs. Tidden tried. "You want twenty dollars? A hundred?"

"Pure gold." The director nearly panted at the journalistic treasure streaming from the prize winner's idiot mouth.

Roberta Green softened her voice further. "I just want ask a couple questions. You don't have to answer, and we can turn off the camera if you want. You're in charge."

Something about those three words, they will never cease to incite a little lust. My satisfied penis twitched in my boxers. She was a very pretty lady. I didn't like all the make-up on her face, but I guessed that was part of her job. My sudden arousal reminded me of how dangerous I was to the women I'd loved. It was this person's job to get the truth. No matter how much I thought Mrs. Tidden was a bad person, I mustn't let anyone know that I had shot my sperm into her. "What do you want to ask?"

"You're not so little, Billy, are you?" The sparkle in her eye for a potential scoop darkened slightly at my caution. Her smile seemed painted on, but it relaxed. "How's your Mom doing, Billy? We know what Mr. Tidden did to her, from the police records. Is she okay?"

I wasn't sure Roberta Green cared, but she looked as if she cared. I confessed, as if I was talking to Mom. "I got angry at Mom today and the social lady trying to help us." I frowned. "We're lucky to get Ms. Nurhea. We don't have money for three-pee."

"Therapy?"

I nodded.

"What do your parents do for a living?"

"Mom works for Meals on Heels. Dad got promoted at his account firm."

"What's Meals on Heels?"

"You can hire Mom to make dinner - or lunch I guess. I used to help her."

Roberta Green bit her lip and glanced at her director. "Is that why she was at the Tiddens?"

"Yes." I lied. Mrs Tidden hadn't hired Mom for the dinner.

"Thank you, Billy. I hope your mom gets better soon." Roberta Green stepped back. "Just one more question." She pursed her lips. "Who's Tanya? You told Mrs. Tidden she should thank Tanya."

I didn't want to say anything about Tanya, but it wasn't right that Mrs. Tidden took all the credit for getting rich. "Tanya found the ticket when we were cleaning Mrs. Tidden's apartment. She could have kept it, but she didn't."

"Huh? When where you cleaning Mrs. Tidden's apartment?"

"I gotta go." I tried to back out of the light, but it followed me.

"Billy, please!" Roberta Green begged.

"The boy's lying!" Mrs. Tidden screamed.

I turned and fled out of the apartment complex. I was crying when Tanya jumped out of the cab and opened the door for me. "I'm sorry!" I wailed and jumped in. "Go!" But I didn't say her name until after she had gunned the engine and roared down the street. "Tanya - I shouldn't have told 'em!"

We rode through a bunch of streetlights before I finally calmed. She asked, "Where am I taking you?"

"There was a reporter." I gulped. "She asked about Mom and then about you! I shouldn't have said your name."

"It will be okay, Billy." She put a large hand on my thigh. "I can handle reporters." Tanya was such a powerful figure in my life, I instantly believed her. "Where do you want to go?"

"Home." I reflected on how I had lost it in front of Mom and Ms. Nurhea. I had acted like Steve. When Roberta Green had asked me about Mom, I realized how awful I had been. I still didn't think it was fair that Mom had told my private affairs to the social worker. I wouldn't let go of that, but I should have acted more mature. Roberta Green had been right to call me a little boy. It was time to own up for my overwrought anger.

"Yes, Billy. May I text Ms. Androni?"

"I'll text her." I turned on my watch and typed, "Sorry Mom. I shouldn't have run out or made you worry."

Her reply came within a minute. "When Tanya didn't answer the phone, I knew you were safe."

When Tanya dropped me off at Lady of the Lakes, the cabbie told me. "Be sure to watch eleven o-clock news."

I ran upstairs into Mom and Dad's arms. "I'm sorry."

"Strange events are happening to all of us, Billy." Dad shook his head, a little disappointed despite his forgiveness. He turned and sat on the couch.

Mom told me, "Ms. Nurhea will be here tomorrow. Do you best to get home right after school."

My neck grew hot. "Are you gonna talk about my business without me again?"

Mom sighed. "No Billy, I should have waited for you."

"Thanks for saying it, Mom." Air rushed out of my nose. "I would have told her all that, but-"

"You felt betrayed."

I frowned, and walked into the main room. I went to Dad's briefcase on the eating counter. "Can I use your laptop to watch the news?"

"It's past your bedtime." He didn't really want me to.

"Why the news, Billy?" Mom wanted to know

I blushed. "I might have talked to a reporter."

"Really?" Dad perked up. "We all have watch." He motioned to set his company laptop on the coffee table.

Mom sat between him and I. "What did you talk about?"

"Uh, Mrs. Tidden."

Mom worried. "I hope you didn't say anything bad about her, or what happened."

"It was about the Lotto-Whee!" I fudged the truth.

It took a minute of searching before we found the KFAQ channel feed. We nearly gave up against all the ads that popped up, and then we had to watch tons of commercials while the newsfeed showed dumb stuff like motorcycle accidents and scammed old people, and the ground breaking of a town center style shopping mall.

"Thank you, Ralph." The anchorwoman, Madeline Tannith, nodded to the reporter of that last piece. "May Borlasco Enterprises bring a much needed economic boost to the disadvantaged neighborhood of Duke St.

"That's one of my company's clients." Dad mentioned.

"And now the unexpected story of a little boy, a disadvantaged divorcé, and a lottery ticket worth $370,000." Madeline introduced Roberta Green.

"Thank you, Madeline." The reporter's voice led into a shot of Mrs. Tidden smiling and holding up her check. "Although the winner asked us to protect her anonymity against those who might take advantage of her sudden wealth, we can't honor our promise for reasons which will soon be made clear." The video of Mrs. Tidden seemed to loop.

Abruptly my voice replaced Roberta Green's. "You should thank <beeep>, Mrs. Tidden!"

"Billy!" Mom gasped.

"Shhh." Dad interrupted softly. One of the few times he'd ever done that to Mom.

The video cut to me, wearing my nicest clothes all rumpled up, but my face was all blocky and indecipherable. "<beeep> found the ticket when we were cleaning Mrs. Tidden's apartment. She could have kept it, but she didn't."

Roberta Green interjected. "The young boy confirmed that the person who actually found the ticket had given it back to its owner, apparently after she had considered it trash. Yet this story is not about a good Evangelion,..." The video cut to me listening to her. "How's your Mom doing, Billy? We know what Mr. Tidden did to her, from the police records. Is she okay?"

"I got angry at Mom today and the social lady trying to help us." I frowned. "We're lucky to get Ms. Nurhea. We don't have money for three-pee."

"Therapy?"

The video froze on me after I nodded.

"Two weeks ago this young child's mother was assaulted by the prize winner's husband. We confirmed it with the police and will not reveal the victim's name. I should say, neither of the victims' names. The boy was present, helping his mother fix a meal for the disadvantaged couple, when Mr. Randal Tidden tried to rape her. Only by what must have been heroic bravery, did the boy prevent the much bigger and stronger man from succeeding."

"That's not true!" I jumped up. "Tanya saved us!"

"Hush!" Mom shouted, white as a ghost.

The video changed again to the loop of Mrs. Tidden holding up her check. The reporter voiced, "It would be remiss to not mention that the husband's quick arraignment and subsequent guilty plea led to an overnight divorce. Apparently, Mrs. Tidden aided in rescuing the boy's mother.

"I for one am sure the incredible prize will be useful to help this once disadvantaged woman to overcome what must have been a terrible night for her as well, if not nearly as terrible as the boy's.

"And yet, this story ends on the sliver lining of that dark cloud."

The video ended on me, "<Beeep> found the ticket when we were cleaning Mrs. Tidden's apartment. She could have kept it, but she didn't." The frame froze on my pixelated face, at the end of my exposition.

Roberta Green summarized. "We've already mentioned his helper's amazing good deed, yet what I find far more enchanting is, the police arrived too quickly for anyone to have helped Mrs. Tidden clean her apartment that night. We can only deduce, that this little boy and a good friend, perhaps from his school, returned to help the wife of his mother's assailant, to clean up her home. His is the most beautiful act of forgiveness and charity that this reporter has ever witnessed." Roberta Green's voice choked up at the end of her story.

"I'M NOT A LITTLE BOY!" I jumped up and down. Mother and Father stared at the screen, motionless.

The newsfeed jumped to the anchor, Madeline Tannith, who had obvious tears in her eyes. "That was powerful, Roberta." She wiped a tear ceremoniously. "The boy mentioned a Ms. Nurhea. Were you able to follow up on that lead?"

"I did, Madeline. There is a Ms. Yvonne Nurhea who works in the city's social services department. Obviously her clients are confidential, but we hear she is a top notch therapist helping those who cannot afford the commercial equivalent of that departments important assistance. I hope to file a report some day that shows how the city's social services deserve far more respect and funding in this time of city-wide economic growth."

"I hope so too, Roberta." Madeline turned to the camera, "I also hope that KFAQ can air tonight's amazing story again tomorrow when more children will be awake to be inspired by such a powerful example of their potential humanity. But viewers can find the video online, right now at www-"

Mom reached out and closed the laptop. "It's time to go to bed, Glen."

Dad didn't say anything. He got up, hugged me, kissed my cheek, and sniffled all the way to their bedroom.

When he had shut their door, Mom offered her hand to me. I took it in mine. Hers was as hot as my neck - for the same reason. She said calmly, "That was utter bullshit, but you mentioned me when you spoke to that reporter, Billy. So you're going to tell me everything about when you went back to Mrs. Tidden's place. You made it my business now."

I told her everything. I told the truth. It took nearly an hour. She interrupted with questions and followed those up with more questions. When she was done grilling me, she stood up, hugged me, and went to their room. She stopped at the door. "For the first time since we moved the city, I'm glad you never fucked my cunt."

I was still angry when I went to bed, half at myself and half at Mom.

Tomorrow was Thursday. I fell asleep hoping that the session with Ms. Nurhea wouldn't end in disaster again.
 
"Hey, Sport, can you open your eyes for your old man? Ears would be a bonus." Dad patted my shoulder until I was barely awake. It was too early for any sunlight in the east, but not too early for him to go to work. The lights in the kitchen were bright enough for my sleepy eyes.

"Huh? ... Dad?"

"Sorry to wake you, but I thought I should tell you. Don't sweat over what the news called you. They're in the business to make stories as sympathetic as possible. "'Little boy,' is far more endearing than 'rebellious teen.'" He winked at me.

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"What's Sperm Competition? I looked it up but can't figure why Mom wanted me to ask you." I was way to groggy to control how I asked the question.

Dad frowned, and his face gained a light pink tinge. His tongue clicked apprehensively before answering, "I think Mother is saying that she might let other sperm than mine have a chance to conceive a baby in her."

"That doesn't sound nice for you." I pouted.

He fully gulped then. His eyes misted over. "I love Faun unconditionally, and I will love and help raise any child that she bears. I still love you, even after last night." He tousled my bed hair then stood up, fully dressed for work and carrying his briefcase.

"Mom doesn't want my sperm." She had said as much before going to bed last night.

Dad tugged at his collar, uncertain if he should comment. "Don't ever doubt that Mother loves you, especially now. She's trying her best to overcome an incredibly difficult experience. She needs our love more than ever. Try to be patient."

I couldn't say Mom didn't love me, but my great love for Mom was buried under layers of little angers. Why had she said she was glad I hadn't made babies with her? The voice in my head told me, "Because you let her decide too much about your life. You should have stayed out all night. That would have taught her!"

For Dad's sake, I was glad I had come home. But maybe I had let Mom boss me around too much lately, because I was too patient about her struggle. I told Dad, "I want Mom to get better too, but I'm not gonna coddle her anymore."

Dad coughed. "I have to catch the bus. Have a good day, and do your best this afternoon with the social worker." He turned and tried not to walk too quickly, away and out the door. For the third time in my life, when he turned, there was an obvious bulge in the crotch of his pants.

When I tried to go back to sleep, I just got frustrated thinking about Mom. I had already decided how to punish her for telling my business to Ms. Nurhea, but if I went to her this morning, I might go overboard. I didn't want to hurt Mom. I needed Ms. Nurhea's presence to restrain my anger. It would have to wait until the afternoon. I expected to have calmed down by then.

I got up, didn't shower, but put on fresh clothes for school. When I left the apartment, the barest light of morning showed on the horizon. I walked timidly to school. This used to be a scary neighborhood. It still was, that early in the morning.

The side door I normally used to reach my first class was locked. I went to the front of the building. A light shined from the administration area which had it's own door nearby the main entrance. I tried it, and it opened. I wondered who might be working so early.

"Uh, hello?" I leaned in through the door's gap. When there was no answer I called out louder. "Hello!"

"Hello?" Principal Agincourt responded from her office. Fortunately its door was open.

"Can I come in?"

The school principal appeared in her doorway, looking puzzled. "Billy? What do you need this early in the morning?"

I didn't know. I just wanted to get out of the house. I said the first reasonable thing that came to me. "Uh, can I study in here?"

"I'm not against it, but why not study at home?"

"To be different?" It was the lamest cover story I'd ever made up. None of my classmates would have accepted such a story, and here I had tried to convince the school principal!"

"Well that's a different answer. Darrin mentioned that you're a very creative student."

I quailed. Did she know that much about every student or was it just me?

"Come in. You can use one of the conference rooms, but I'll ask you to block the door open. I don't believe you'll cause mischief, but I'm the only person here right now, and I'd rather not have a door between us." She declared. "Also, Mr. Vouse said one of the rooms smells off. You might appreciate the extra air." She grinned slightly and retreated to her office.

I went to Conference room Malala and sniffed inside. The odor had aged since I was last there with Ms. Laghari, but the soured scent contained a hint of my English teacher's potent sexuality. I moved to the other Conference room named Greta. I didn't want my failure with Ms. Laghari to taunt me. After using the waste-can to block the door open, I hunkered down and got out my books. Then I accessed the school's wifi with my watch, to run lecture videos.

Principal Agincourt visited a while later, as I was taking notes from the videos. "Would you like half of a sandwich? It's vegan ham and cheese." She offered it wrapped it in a paper towel from the bathroom.

I had plenty of money to buy food, but the cafeteria didn't open until lunch. "Don't you want it?"

"I want you to eat it more than I want it. I'll eat the other half." She set mine on the table and retrieved hers from her office. "Care for company while you eat?"

I surmised that she wanted the company. "Okay." I picked up the sandwich and examined it. I had heard about meat substitutes, but the ham looked pretty normal except the grain wasn't visible. The cheese looked like cheese.

The principal sat down. "The cheese is soy bean milk and oil that's fermented similarly to cream." She took a small bite. "It used to taste awful."

I dared to follow her example. The cheese had a flavor closer its original than the ham. Mom often made vegetarian meals. They cost less. Vegan substitutes, however, were usually more expensive. She did have a trick to turn dried mushrooms into something with a texture similar to beef but better tasting. "I like it." I smiled at Principal Agincourt.

"Why did you kiss Ms. Laghari?" She asked while looking at her sandwich.

What? I shuddered.

"I believe you told the truth, about wanting to escape Kelly. You see, I try to be aware of what the students deal with on a personal level. You are one that has stood out from the rest, a couple times now. One thing that I've deduced from various chatter, is that you don't seem to be interested in girls."

What was she getting at? Of course I didn't like girls! The voice erupted in my head, "For stars SAKE, she thinks you're gay. You should fuck her right here and now!" ... Oh.

The canny principal must have noticed my glimmer of understanding. "I endeavor to make this school safe for every student, Billy. For whatever reason, if you're having a problem with school or at home, I can help. Actually, I think you're a confident and capable young man, far more secure than many of your peers, but should you want advice or time away from a trouble, you're welcome to come here. You can be by yourself or talk to me. My office is always open to students."

Ulp! "Thank you, Principal Agincourt. I like school a lot."

"I'm glad to hear that." She resumed eating her sandwich.

Now I felt like I should say something. "Do you like men?"

She choked on a bite, but it flew out of her mouth and hit the wall - from the strength of her unexpected laugh! "Threw it right back at me!" She noticed the splotch of vegan on the wall and laughed again. "Oh, my, stars, Billy. I feel like a bureaucratic fool! I should have just asked you!"

"Heh." I found a laugh in me and let it out. The very prim and observant principal had transformed into a harmless human being. "I like women, Principal Agincourt." I assured her and took another bite of the tasty sandwich.

"Forgive me, Billy." She caught her breath. "I'm just surprised that a boy with your emotional strength and charm hasn't got a string of girls following him everywhere."

"Are you married?" I asked. "Or do you have a string of boyfriends?"

"I wish I could answer that." She sobered a little. "Unfortunately, I'm not in a position to discuss my personal life with students."

"Oh. Okay." I gobbled at the only food I'd had since souvlaki the night before.

She hadn't finished half her sandwich but Principal Agincourt stood up from the table. "I should return to work. I get twice done in two hours of the morning than all the rest of the day." She winked unexpectedly. "I will say, when I was your age, I didn't shy away from opportunities to explore who I could be."

"Aw." I called out her resumption of BS. "Just tell me."

She drew back, not expecting my bluster. Her brows knitted as if struggling with mischief. "I slept around, Billy, and my only criteria for a partner was, they had to be kind." She grunted to clear her throat. "Of course I grew out of that brief, wild phase, concentrated on my studies, and am now proud of who I became."

"Thanks for the sandwich and talking with me." I smiled. "But I think you can be proud of sleeping around too."

Her face blanked. "Excuse me. Have a fine day of classes." Principal Agincourt departed rigidly. Through the conference room door, I saw morning rays beaming horizontally through the administration windows. Dust sparkled in the air that swirled behind the receding administrator.

It took a while, but I finally caught up with my classes' lectures and worksheets. I was actually eager to show my teachers. Something about Principal Agincourt's pep talk had made me want to impress her more than my teachers.

My watch buzzed. "This is not funny, Billy. Where are you?" Mom sounded angry.

"Good!" The voice in my head was pleased. I texted my anger. "I'm at school, studying. If you don't believe me, I'll have the principal call you!"

"I'll call her." She typed. Soon, desk phones rang. I jumped up and raced to overhear Principal Agincourt answer her call.

"Hello? Oh, Ms. Androni. Your son is here- What?" There was a long pause. "Yes, I remember. You and I discussed it at the beginning of the semester. I don't have anything to report about that. He was studying Civil War lectures for his history class when I last spoke with him."

Dang! The principal was cannier than I thought. I resolved to be more careful around her regarding my school escapades. But what could she mean by 'nothing to report?'

"Thank you, Faun. I'll let him know." She hung up the phone.

My watch buzzed. "Next time, leave a note here."

I scrambled back to conference room Greta, threw things into my backpack, and hauled ass out of there before the principal could 'let me know' anything Mom had told her. I ran down the hall leading farthest away from administration. A couple teachers had arrived by then. I slowed upon sighting them but hurried to my locker. There I stowed my workbooks, closed the metal door, and slumped my back against it.

What was happening between Mom and me? We kept getting so angry. It was exhausting! I fought the voice in my head before it could say anything. I simply breathed, the way Ms. Laghari had taught, to calm myself. I rested for good minutes of peace when, suddenly, I worried what Mom might do before Ms. Nurhea arrived this afternoon! I lifted my watch and started a text to the phone number I had for Mr. Allister. "Hi, Mr. Allister. Mom wants Jude to come over ASAP, this morni-"

My watch died. I had run too many videos earlier! Even if I could get to a phone, I didn't know Mr. Allister's phone number! I could run back home, but if Mom saw me there, this close to the start of school, she'd have a fit! She had been more than generous letting me spend yesterday morning with Jacqueline. I growled and banged the door to my locker! Not only had my first girlfriend dumped me, she had left my life all together! My mind raced for a way to blame Mom.

I had maybe fifteen minutes before the harp sounded to begin classes.
 
All I really needed was email access or at least a phone. Without his phone number, I couldn't reach Mr. Allister. I'd have to suck up my anger and appeal to Mom directly. I calmed down after chiding myself for being too addicted to my watch. However, unlike my elementary school where I used to live, Lilith Middle School didn't have computers on every desk. Each teacher had a tablet for projecting information to their classroom's large video screen. The class closest to me was Mr. Glouvert's, my History class. I knocked on the door before entering. Mr. Glouvert shouted. "Just a minute!"

In that minute, I thought I heard a slight, human squeal. Then a chair skidded. "Come in."

"Hi, Mr. Glouvert. Can I send an ema-" I nearly skidded on my sneakers. He was sitting at a student desk. At the desk beside him sat Wendel. The upper-classmate's tan face looked a little red. Mr. Glouvert was positively blushing.

"What do you need, Billy?"

Okay. Maybe something had happened that I either shouldn't or didn't want to ask about. But the door had been unlocked, and neither of them were that dumb. So it was probably something boring but maybe embarrassing to them. That was my instant take. "I'll ask Mr. Yong." I told them and backed out of History. I dashed to my Science room. It had several computers.

"I just need to email my Mom, Mr. Yong. Do you mind?" I asked with quick breaths. "My watch battery died." I showed him the blank screen.

"I don't mind at all!" He was enthusiastic. "You convinced Wenda to go out with me for lunch yesterday! But I can do better." He showed me his watch. It was the same kind, but his model was last year's. "Plug yours into the charger at my desk."

So I ended up texting Mr. Allister after all. He replied, "Your mother already called to invite Jude. Thanks."

Mom had reached out for Jude's distraction on her own, hopefully to prevent herself from finding new 'sperm competitors.' Not only did my anxiety about her relax, so did some of my anger. I managed to get through my morning classes with ease. Who knew studying made school better?

The only weird thing to happen that morning, aside from Principal Agincourt's slut confession and
a blushing incident between Wendel and Mr. Glouvert, happened when Ms. Hennifer checked on my workbook. Her hand shook, and she quit after the first two problems. "Looks good." She almost leaped to the next student's desk. I was sure she didn't want to be my teacher anymore, because she couldn't punish me and wouldn't let me cum in her panties.

At noon, lunch's harp-song launched every student from their classrooms. I filed out, fighting a bout of sadness.

"BILLY! You complete idiot!" Al grabbed me from the exiting line and dragged me to where Trish and Wendel waited. "It was you, right?"

"Huh?"

Trish pushed Al away from me. "In the video!"

Wendel gushed, "Three hundred and seventy thousand FREAKING dollars!"

Oh, shit. "Look guys, I didn't bring my lunch. I gotta get in line at the lunch room." I should have thanked Trish for breaking Al's grip. I dashed away. Lunch was red beans and rice with almond butter kale and apples. I took my tray outside, but once more, Steve was sitting at the table with James and Kelly. He was showing them a small tablet. I didn't know he owned one. I approached with caution."

"...tomorrow, when more children will be awake to be inspired by such a powerful example of their potential humanity. But viewers can..." The tablet blared. Kelly and James watched raptly.

I backed away ... into Al's arms again. "No way, Jose." He prodded me to the table and suddenly I had five people staring at me.

"It was you." Steve pointed the final image of the video at me.

"Wow, Billy, the boy sounded like you." James sputtered. "You have an accent, you know."

"Who was your friend who found the tickets!?" Kelly exclaimed. "You said, 'SHE could have kept them.'"

I didn't know I had an accent.

Ms. Nurhea had once talked about fight or flight. That's how I felt, but not fear so much as embarrassment. My chances of surviving unscathed, either direction, were zero.

"Why the fuck didn't YOU keep them!" Al blurted. "You damn fool!"

"I didn't know! I was just helping the lady - like they said." I lied.

Trish chimed in. "But your friend found them, and she didn't tell you?"

"Who IS she?" Kelly demanded.

Steve quietly soaked up my discomfort. He'd been the butt of similar scrutiny during our sessions with Ms. Nurhea.

"Hey, Billy." James proved to be the calm one. "I'm sorry about what happened to you and your mom. It's cool that you saved her."

"Was Mommy dressed all slutty, while she made that man his dinner?" Trish suggested.

I nearly punched her. I would have, but Steve barked, "Fuck off, Trish." Unexpectedly, his cheeks were pink.

She recoiled deftly. "Yeah, I crossed a line, but Al is right. Billy's either a fool or lying." Trish nodded at Steve as if he'd surprised her in a good way. She turned to me. "I'm sorry for talking shit about your mom. Personal problems." She sounded almost confessional. "Let me make it up to you. Your choice: you can play basketball with us, or..." She giggled. "...you can play Drunken Dragons with my older sister and her friends."
 
I surveyed the table. Steve was tapping on the tablet. Kelly's eyes bored into me. James had the words "Drunken" and "Dragons" tattooed on his eyelids (not really). Wendel acted like he had made all the contributions that he was going to make in the discussion. Al's head bobbled left to right and right to left, constant disbelief as to how I let a third of a million dollars slip through my fingers.

Neither choice appealed to me. Trish and the guys had felt like adversaries since that painful day on the school court. That feeling had lessened, but they were a clique, an entire grade of separation. Why they kept troubling me, I couldn't fathom. I had a friend where I used to live, who bugged me about playing Drunken Dragons. He was a little too intense, although I was curious about the game. I didn't want Trish thinking that she hadn't offended me by insulting Mom. So I had to pick, but I threw the choice back at her. "Which would annoy you more?"

"You just got to be a brat about it." Steve growled.

Trish snickered. "Good question. I think I would enjoy humbling you on the court, along with these guys. But I'll also enjoy Keisha's reaction to a boy in our game. I guess that's not much of an apology." She made both sound like a challenge.

I had a better idea. "What if you take me and Steve on a date?" I hastened to add, "Movie or a picnic." To set some boundaries.

"Why Steve?" Her eyes narrowed at the boy most like a stalker to her. "Gimme that." She held out her hand, and Steve returned the tablet to her."

"He stood up for me." I stood up for him.

Trish put her tablet into her shoulder bag. The bag's dark orange color gave her brown skin a bronze glow. "The only bright side of going out with both of you is, I'll have each of you to stop the other from putting their paws on me." She smirked. "Fine. Steve has to bring drinks. I'll bring food. You decide where to have a picnic." In some ways, Trish had her shit together.

Steve asked, "When?"

Trish looked at me, "Sunday?"

I frowned. "I gotta go clothes shopping." With Tara, and odds were I'd be inside her pussy half of the time, but really, clothes? The two experiences barely balanced out on my joy scale.

"Saturday then." She looked at Steve. He shrugged.

"Okay." I managed to type the date into my watch's calendar without exhausting its battery.

"Three hundred and seventy THOUSAND dollars!" Al complained.

I had to wolf down my food before the next class started. I wished it hadn't tasted so good. I barely tasted any of it! Fortunately, English with Ms. Laghari went without hassle. At least she wouldn't reject me like Ms. Hennifer. Then again, she didn't favor me or write a note into the margins of my workbook. Considering what had happened at lunch, I was glad for the anonymity.

Mrs. Lum surprised not just me but my whole P.E. class. She brought out three kickballs and told us. "Let's take a fun break today." She looked slightly pale. "Dodgeball!" She grinned. She leaned against a basketball pole and refereed. We played three games. I survived pretty well, and my teams won twice! Mrs. Lum even let us go to the showers early again.

While dressing, James found me. "Okay, I'll do it." He agreed to go on a blind date with Wenda the next day, Friday. I told him where she worked and how to get to my family's new house. I told him, "Pick Wenda up at the diner, after school. If while you're walking, you want to back-out, go ahead. She'll understand." I actually had no idea how Wenda would react. He admitted, "I probably will excuse myself, but at least I gave it a try."

I told myself to text Mrs. Guthrie about visiting her, but that would have to wait. My watch was barely charged. I'd turned off the wifi and cell connections. Just using it to tell time would probably deplete what it'd gained from ten minutes on Mr. Yong's charger. The hard part would be explaining to the retired renter why a fat woman and fat boy were using the playroom. It's not like she could object on moral grounds.

In Art and Music, I drew a picture of James catching the dodgeball. Darrin had requested an action image. "Billy, please practice your drawing skills more frequently, but this image is a fine example of personal expression. It really shows your admiration for the boy in it."

Ah, crap. Did Darrin suddenly think I was gay - like Principal Agincourt had that morning? Truthfully, I cared less about being considered gay than I cared about being mislabeled. It would be years before I realized that labels were often to blame when people misunderstood each other. I distracted my concern by admitting to myself, I couldn't draw for shit.

At last, when the harp sounded the end of school, I could go home, and with Ms. Nurhea's help, make peace with Mom. But I had to make a stop first, at the diner.

"Billy!" Tara hugged me. She whispered. "I can hardly wait to go shopping with you!" She reminded me, "Sunday." At her smile and hot kiss, my penis came alive. The voice in my head joked. "Still not gay."

"Why are you laughing?" Tara pulled away from me.

"Sorry." I blushed. "Inside joke. Uh, I need to talk with Wenda."

"Careful, Billy, she's been on a tear today."

I approached the heavy woman cautiously. "Hi Wenda."

She was literally tearing out linoleum flooring from behind the serving counter. "What is it, Billy?" She grunted without a hint of her usual brightness.

"My friend, James said he could pick you up from here, tomorrow after school. He'll walk you to a place where you two can, um, talk. I'll be there."

"Gods, yes!" She straightened up on her knees and wiped her forehead. "He'd better be all that you promised, and I'm not talking about his eggball fetish."

"It's okay if you want to break it off when you're walking," I gulped. Wenda was vibrating with desire. Hers was a look I seen many times - always wonderful up until then. "...or when you're, um, talking." I added and gulped a second time. I should have asked if it was okay for James to call it quits, but I didn't dare disappoint the inflamed woman. James life may depend on how his huge dick reacted to her.

I scuttled away and hugged Tara goodbye. She said, "I want to 'go out' with you soon, but let's wait until I get a couple hot outfits. Okay?" I was okay with it, but I left with a deep blush.

Upon reaching the sidewalk that led home, my head erupted with thoughts about Mom. I knew I was still angry at her for telling stuff to Ms. Nurhea without my permission. I was resolved to punish her, but it's not like I wouldn't have told the social worker. I was also mad for making Dad sad this morning, asking him about sperm competition. That was Mom's fault too! However, more than one part of me was eager to compete. How was I suppose to resolve those crazy things? As much as I wanted to blame what happened to me at the Tiddens' apartment, I knew I wasn't blameless.

The voice in my head erupted. "That guy woke you up! You should thank him for trying to rape your mom." It disgusted me. "He showed you just how much of a slut she is!"

"Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" I shouted, dashing into our apartment complex and up the stairs. I rushed to the front door and ran inside! The apartment was empty.

"Mom? ... Ms. Nurhea?" I checked the bedroom. The bed was made, and the room was tidy. What the heck? There were two coasters on the coffee table in the front room. They had been there last night. I hoped she had been with Ms. Nurhea.

I flipped my watch, out of habit, to text her. It struck me. I had disconnected it from everything! I hurried to the end table where my charger lay and plugged in the watch. When the wifi connected, I got three texts that had been waiting.

Mom - 3:15pm: "Are you there?"

Mom - 3:12pm: "Yvonne and I are going for a walk. We won't be long."

Shannon - 2:23pm: "What did you do at the pool parlor?"

It was 3:28. I texted Mom and told her how I'd drained the watch's battery. She texted back. "We're at the neighborhood park. Meet us here." She'd attached a map location.

I had to fetch something before leaving. Upon exiting the apartments, I grabbed a gingerbread cookie from Mrs. Cherkle's public, owl jar. I was starting to like it better than when I'd bought it. I promised myself to see her soon.

Walking to the park, I texted Shannon. "I made a lot of money!"

Shannon replied right away. "Jerk my other chain, 'Daddy!'" She meant that literally. She liked being led around on a collar. "I hope you didn't meet trouble. A guy I know at school said some kids that night were preyed on by a street whore and her pimp!"

Ah, crap. Word had gotten out, and the word was not good. Going back to the billiards place might not be safe for Tara or me. I wondered if there were any other places her rich classmates hung out when they weren't at their rich high school. I couldn't ask Shannon. If word got back about Tara and I, from wherever she suggested, she would know instantly how I was making money. Shannon was a lot less dumb than most girls. I needed a smokescreen.

"I was with Tanya."

"Oh. Good! Have you figured her out yet?" Shannon teased. She was in such a mood to text, she didn't waste time with emoji. "Ms. Colkick hoped you wouldn't. She said that at the club way back when. Angela wants you all to herself. I thank my stars that I don't. Don't get me wrong! Let's play again soon. I want time with my new sister, to find out who should be topping who!"

Her tease got under my skin. Soon I would be dealing with serious emotions, Mom and mine, but I wanted to delay for as long as possible. I asked myself. Had I figured out Tanya? The cabbie liked to be used. I'd reluctantly learned that much, but 'desk' and 'cow' were probably just the tip of her iceberg. I did believe that I had made Tanya happy, last evening, but she guarded her happiness. How could I draw that out?

Sharing happiness multiplied it, I double-believed. I texted Shannon. "I'd like that. Can you come over Saturday evening?"

"I can, but Mom can't."

"That's too bad, but I mostly want to talk."

"Don't be boring!" Poop faces followed - the revenge of emoji.

"I'll bring your sister." I had an idea about how to learn what I needed for Tanya and-

"Hi Billy!" Ms. Nurhea called from a park bench. I was so wrapped up in texting, I had yet to notice the park!

My watch buzzed, "Yay!" Exploding confetti cones surrounded the word.

It wasn't much of a park. Three streets formed a triangle of grass. Poplar trees lined the bounding sidewalks. There were benches at each corner and a couple picnic tables under the trees. One corner had a kids playground, but the park was empty, disturbingly empty. I looked both ways before crossing the street.

"Hi! ... Hi, Mom."

"Billy." Mom nodded.

Ms. Nurhea explained. "I felt that a change of atmosphere might give us a better starting point."

Mom tried to lighten the mood. "She tricked me into getting some sun." Her fair skin burned easily without protection. She rested on the most shaded part of the bench.

"Come." Ms. Nurhea gestured. She trotted to the playground. "Sit here!" She playfully demanded, pointing at the swings, and promptly sat in the middle one.

Mom got up and obeyed, a tad disgruntled all the way. Passing me she hissed, "Stars, use those magic words on her. I beg you!"

Seeing her pretending to suffer lighted my mood. I sat in a swing and immediately started rocking in the chair. Nervous.

"Billy, your Mom wants to apologize." Ms. Nurhea then stood from her swing and handed a small box to me. "I want to apologize."

I opened the box, using Ms. Nurhea to block Mom's view. Inside was the remote for Ms. Nurhea's electric copper pad. I palmed it but didn't know what to think.

"You can use that today, if you think it wise." The social worker said with confidence.

Mom had stepped in reverse, rising in her swing to see. "What is it?"

"That's our business." Ms. Nurhea answered. The tension in my guts loosened. Way to dig at my mom! I approved, aiming a smug smile at Mom.

She shook her head. "We're all such children."

"Faun?" Ms. Nurhea sounded more like a parent.

"I'm sorry, Billy." Mom sighed again. "I've been a hurtful bitch. I'm sorry about yesterday with Yvonne and about last night. I never should have said that to you. It's not true. I was just angry."

"What did you say to him?" Ms. Nurhea asked in surprise.

"That's our business." Mom was still the best. I almost felt like not punishing her.
 
Still, I had promised myself, in order to get through the awful feelings I'd had since our blowout yesterday afternoon. A wiser person would have realized, now that I had overcome that pain, I didn't need to punish her. Suddenly I agreed with Al. I was a stupid fool. "Get up, Mom." I told her.

"Billy. I would like to lead the discussion." Ms. Nurhea asserted.

I keyed the remote in my pocket, and she cringed downward, pelvis shuddering. "Billy, please. You shouldn't use it like this."

"Use what?" Mom asked warily.

"I'm sorry, Ms. Nurhea. I need to do a thing. I promise I'll behave afterward." I barked at Mom. "Did you hear, Mom? I need you to get up."

"Billy, this is not the time or place." Mom objected strenuously.

"Anytime. Anywhere." I reminded her.

"But Yvonne's here, and we have work to do." She resisted, her fair skin taking a pinker tone.

"You're the one who told her our private stuff."

"Not all of it!" She blurted in a sudden panic. But she didn't run away or demand me to stop. She did stand up from her swing.

"Well, today she's going to hear and see all of it." I exaggerated.

Ms. Nurhea pleaded. "Billy, my gut tells me this won't help anyone."

"You should know more about Mom and me, but that's not why I have to do this." I beckoned Mom to approach me. "I bet she didn't tell you what she told me yesterday morning!"

Mom defended herself. "I was out of my mind, Billy. Please understand, I didn't mean that."

"Tell Ms. Nurhea, Mom, and get over here."

Mom pursed her lips guilty as hell. "I said if he touched me, I'd rape him." She walked around the social worker and stopped in front of me.

Ms. Nurhea wasn't having any of it. "That's ridiculous, Billy. Even if she meant it-"

"Maybe she didn't, but she forgot..." I started pouting, eyes tearing up. "...I was at the Tiddens' too."

"Please don't." Our therapist could only guess at what I was about to do.

"I know you remember what happens when you've lost control." I threatened.

"Faun, I'm not able to help you."

"We need you in control, Yvonne. I'll manage by myself if can't interfere." Mom sounded angry but resigned. "Just promise you'll make him own up to his indiscretions."

"I'll try." Was all Ms. Nurhea could promise.

"I probably deserve it." I told them. "Mom, get on your knees and get my penis ready. Ms. Nurhea, if you see anyone looking, get in their way."

"What if there's more than one?" Mom knelt to the rubber grass under my swing. She reached out to my pants and began unbuckling.

"We gotta hope there won't be."

Mom fished out my erection. It had solidified the moment Mom I knew she wouldn't stop me. Her fingers chilled my angry flesh. Out in the open air, the warm breeze tempered it like tempered steel.

From my back pocket I produced the last of her cold cream. I'd grabbed it from the apartment before heading out. I had been anticipating this all day. "Use this."

Mom's eyes darted between the jar and my jutting peter. The jar seemed to cause her some disappointment. Had she been hoping to do more than give a handjob? She accepted and opened the jar.

Ms. Nurhea scurried around us, close, scanning the streets and houses for unwanted attention.

When mom applied her cold cream to my hard shaft, I stopped wondering why such a pleasant park, no matter how tiny, was deserted on a Thursday afternoon. My prick jerked from the ministrations of her soothing but forced hands. "You're doing good, Mom."

Her head waved, "No." She was frowning. She'd always been so entranced before. I hoped I hadn't tired of that side of her, but Mom's unwillingness evoked surges of desire within me. I wished once again that I could be making babies with her.

When she had fully coated the spear aimed at her face, she gripped and jerked.

"Yeah, Mom. It's been a long time since we did this." I closed my eyes for a second to enjoy the pleasure of Mother masturbating me. She had used so much cream I couldn't feel the rings on her finger. I opened my eyes on Ms. Nurhea. She scouted for onlookers, but her eyes kept darting to Mom, Mom's pistoning hand, and my white slicked dick. She swallowed unhappily.

Mom took fuller, quicker breaths. She pumped a little faster too. It felt heavenly, staring down at her beautiful face. Her hair jostled in the breeze and from her arm motion. I wiped a strand out of her eye. She grimaced at my dick as her hand repeatedly covered and revealed it. Her eyes didn't budge from it.

"It's hard for you, Mom."

"I know, Billy."

"It really likes what you're doing to it. I like what you're doing."

"I don't have a choice, do I?"

"No, Mom. I can't let you decide, because you want to do something else."

Her chest rose and fell faster, huffing and puffing, while her hand sped across my penis, her grip rubbing the slick goo across the length of my sensitive tissues. Mom's grimace deepened at my words.

"You don't want to be rubbing me like this. Do you?"

"No Billy."

Ms. Nurhea's attention kept straying to the dialectic occurring between her patients. She knew if she tried to interfere, I'd send electricity through the copper pad she had conveniently wore for this session. I could do worse too. I could take away her will, but Mom was right. We needed her. I just needed Mom to masturbate me in the little park near our home - to punish her.

"What do you want, Mom?"

Her grimace was replaced by her upper teeth sinking into her lower lip. "I want it, Billy." She panted, hypnotized by an act she didn't want to perform. "I want it inside me."

"What do you want inside you? Mmmnnngghhh" I groaned from an intense wave of pleasure.

"Your cum, Billy. You're going to cum, aren't you."

"Yes, Momma." My self-control weakened as Mom's hand pumped incredible sensations into my loins.

"I'll do it here, Baby. I'll pull up my skirt. I'll pluck aside my panties for you."

"I'd like that, Mom. But someone might see."

"I don't care Billy, as long I'm pregnant when I'm sent to jail." She wobbled as one foot shifted to carry her weight.

"No, Momma, you have to stroke me."

"Why?" Her hand didn't slow, but her eyes smoldered at my twitching cock. "You've made so many women pregnant, why not me?" She frowned in misery.

"Dad has to have a chance, but you're not giving him one."

Mom's eyes filled with tears. A few shook off her face as her hand beat faster, up and down my throbbing prick. "I'm trying, Billy! I want his baby. I love him. I'm his wife. It should be his!"

"There's someone coming!" Ms. Nurhea hushed her shout.

"Don't stop, Momma." I reached around her head and pulled it closer, until she could smell cold cream, my sweat, and pre-cum.

Ms. Nurhea scurried to block the oncoming pedestrian. She looked in on what Mom continued to do for me. "Is he going to be okay?" She asked aloud, but her eyes glanced back.

I saw a tall, black man in a suitcoat. He must have been returning from work. He noticed us at a distance but watched blankly. I bet he had worked very hard today. I fell into my role and curled up, closing off more of what he could see. "It hurt's Momma!" I tried not to cry too loudly.

"I'll make it better." Mom's whisper was full sarcasm. Her hand was driving me close to the edge, as the man walked closer.

"You'd think the city would make playgrounds safer for children!" Ms. Nurhea declared.

Mom answered aloud this time. "No matter how safe, Yvonne, there'll always be one child who does something stupid."

My orgasm retreated slightly at her veiled vengeance. I didn't care. She couldn't stop herself or stop my aching balls.

"Not another one!" The man pointed at the playground. "A kid got hurt last week." He kept walking, now shaking his head. "The parents around here are boycotting the park and emailing the city council." He suggested.

"It was my fault, Mister." I swore, peeking over Mom's head. "I tried to climb the chains, but they bit my, uh- Ooh!" She clenched her fist suddenly.

Mom abruptly gagged a laugh. Her rhythmic jacking faltered. My penis flinched from the brief pause.

The man's eyes widened and he stepped faster down the sideway. "Should I call 911?"

Mom turned her head then, spell broken. "He'll be okay. It's not bleeding."

"I'm glad to hear that!" As the man receded quickly down the sidewalk, his hips flinched in sympathy.

"I bet he would have fucked me." Mom growled through her teeth.

"Faun." Ms. Nurhea piped up, her head scanning around us again. "As I watch you and Billy, I swear, everything discovered about human behavior should be flushed down the toilet, and researchers should start again with you two as subjects."

"Don't give up on us now, Yvonne. My arm's getting tired."

Something was happening between the two women. And my throbbing erection soaked up their warming atmosphere.

"At least you're not begging him to fuck you anymore."

"Not on the outside." Mom was grimacing again, staring at her hand as it worked to maintain its swift strokes. My body began hunching in response to the renewed pleasure pumping into my hard peter.

"You mean, you would really have his child?" Ms. Nurhea.

"You might already be carrying one of his. He fucked you twice."

"The odds are less than fifty percent." The social worker quieted. "I bought a test kit, just in case, but it won't be accurate enough for another week."

"Right now, I get zero percent from Glen."

"Condoms aren't perfect."

"Condoms are a lot more effective than experts tell you. Most of their failures are due to user error, but Glen is an expert user." Mom checked in on me. Her arm probably was tiring. "How are you doing, Billy? Do you need more cream?"

"I'm okay, Momma. Unngghh!" I groaned. In fact I was nearing my peak again. Two women talking about sex while masturbating me, must have been an undiscovered fetish of mine.

"Remember what I suggested." Ms. Nurhea told her.

"You're probably right." Mom admitted. She held up the mostly empty cold cream jar to my penis as her working hand pulled hard. "Are you going to cum, Baby?"

I whined. "Nnnngghh. No, Momma, you can't use that." I had no mind to wonder what Ms. Nurhea was right about.

"You like cumming into the cold cream jar." Mom reminded. "You know I'll use it in nasty ways."

"Yes, Momma, but I can't let you use it." My body rocked as orgasm edged closer. "Drop it, Momma!" I almost shouted. "And let go!"

"What?" Mom's arm slowed. She did drop the jar.

"Let GO!" I reached down and brushed her hand off of my twitching cock. "Clasp your wrists behind your back and push out your tits, Mom!" I jacked myself. The cold cream was now just a thin layer. My dick was red and a little raw.

"But Billy!" Mom looked around, worried that someone would see.

"DO IT!" I barely stopped my voice from booming. I worked myself into a state, desperately trying to aim accurately."

Mom's eyes expanded. "No!" But her hands flew behind her. She thrust her chest forward and up. Her head bent backwards. "Not this, Billy!"

I didn't have to tell her to close her mouth and eyes. My hand flew over my bursting manhood.

"I need it-" She squeaked through sealed lips. "Inside!"

"AAAA!!! AAAHHH!!" Cum blasted out of my cock! The first glob smacked just below her weeping eyelids. The next streaked across her upper cheek and spattered on her outer ear. I groaned from incredible release! Sperm shot out, swift bullets that impacted her cheeks and nose and lips! I dotted her face with thick white chunks of cum. Then as orgasm peaked and rolled downhill, my prick pour out a steady stream of cum, painting Mom's face with hot, sticky ropes.

One of her arms tore from her other hand's grasp and she tried to scoop my cum into it. I slapped her hand away. "You can't have it, Mom!" My other hand pumped smaller spurts out across her whimpering face.

"Please-let-me-put-it-in-me. Please let me put it in me!" She begged.

"It's my sperm, Momma! I'm gonna put it where I want."

"Please! I'll try to get better. I'll make love to your father. I promise. Just let me have some of this!"

Ms. Nurhea was fully aghast at our theatre grotesque.

My hand rubbed out the last drops of cum onto her face. Some seeped into her lips as she pleaded to use it the way Nature intended.

"Don't touch yourself, Mom and just sit there."

"I will, Billy."

"Who's cum is on your face?"

"It's yours." Mom's grimace dripped with white, cooling slime.

I wagged my cock at her. "What's this?"

"It's your cock, Billy." The question slightly surprised her.

"Where did my cum come from?"

"Your cock." She was growing bewildered.

"Kiss my cock, Momma." I said softly.

"Nnnnngghh." She complained but leaned forward and touched her spermy lips to the head of my penis."

"My cock likes to cum, Momma. Maybe next time, you can have some where you want it."

"What are you trying to do, Billy?" She turned a spermy face up to me. Her full breasts pushed forward again.

"I want you to take back what you said."

She gasp, "You mean ... yesterday morning?"

I nodded.

A full sob burst from my mother. "I'm SO SORRY, Billy!" Her head dropped, flicking some my cum into the sand. "I was awful to say that! I'll never use that word about you ever again."

"I'm sorry too, Mom." I frowned. "I know how screwed up we are, but I wasted Ms. Nurhea's time again. I want to get better too."

"As if I needed an example." Ms. Nurhea muttered.

Mom chuckled but didn't stop crying. "Billy," She mumbled. "There's hope. Yvonne figured something out about your father and I?"

"Just a second, Mom." I pushed my hips forward, touching my penis to her lips. "You can suck it for a little bit."

She blinked up at me, still a bit confused. "Uh, okay." Mom opened her mouth and closed her lips around the head of my slick, softening peter. Her tongue licked around it, and she sucked out the last of my cum. Mom's clean hand dug into her purse and pulled out a couple tissues. She wiped at the cold cream coating my exposed shaft and balls.

"That's really nice, Mom." The tip of my prick was very sensitive. Her tongue tickled, making my groin flinch.

When she moved the wad to her face, I stopped her. "You have to wear it, Mom."

Mom released my dick head. "Ms. Nurhea can't take me seriously, with this stuff all over me?"

The social worker assured her, "After what I've seen, Faun, I have more respect for you and your son than ever before. I'm stunned by your incredible relationship." She admitted, "Jealous even."

"I don't see why." She faked a scowl. "You got his cum right where it belonged."

Ms. Nurhea didn't laugh. "I'm sorry about that. I wish I could explain how sorry I am."

"Don't be, Yvonne." Mom said softly. "I've seen what other people have done to you. You deserve love that doesn't hurt."

Ms. Nurhea looked as if she might cry.

I grasp my flagging member and returned it and my eggs to their nest between my thighs. I zipped up and buckled my belt.

Mom stood up. She turned, to look for people on the street. A car whizzed past, speeding well over the limit. It was that kind of neighborhood - few pedestrians.

All in all, Mom's punishment hadn't taken more than fifteen minutes. She took Ms. Nurhea's hand and walked back to the shaded bench. I followed, not so angry or even bossy anymore. I was curious. "Mom, what did Ms. Nurhea figure out about you and Dad?"

She sat next to the social worker and patted the bench space beside her. Her face was a mess of cum spatters, but all I saw was her beautiful insides. I think Ms. Nurhea could see her that way too. I sat and she told me, "I made a mistake, rushing your father to impregnate me, right after Mr. Tidden's attack."

"Don't blame yourself, Faun. You couldn't have known."

"I'll try." Mom sighed. She continued. "Glen and I have been having condom sex for years, Billy, ever since you were born. We couldn't really afford one child, but we were adamant about starting a family."

"I don't understand." Just take the condom off. I didn't say that.

"Well, I could be explaining it better, but there's a lot to explain."

"Trauma is never simple." Ms. Nurhea interjected.

"When Mr. Tidden attacked me, I got a terrifying view of his erection. It was so full and angry." Mom cleared her throat. She had already admitted that she had been aroused as well as frightened and angry. You can have the hardest clit and wettest cunt and still not want sex. Not at all! Mom, took a breath. "I've seen your Father's hard penis plenty of times. We only use condoms for penetration or occasional condom games. The problem was, I begged him to get us pregnant, mere days after being attacked. When I saw his naked erection, knowing where it was about to go, I freaked out." Mom sniffed.

"Poor Dad!" I wanted to cry too. In short, Ms. Nurhea, believed that Mom's subconscious was still trying to prevent herself from getting raped.

"At least that's what Ms. Nurhea suspects. In a way, you helped us to figure it out."

"How?"

"You gave me Mrs. Tidden's panties and told me to use a condom." Mom reminded. "That night, was one of the most passionate your father and I had enjoyed in weeks! Yet the night before, and the night after, without a condom, I wouldn't let your father touch me!"

"How about this!" I brightened. "Put holes in the condom."

Mom and Ms. Nurhea frowned. Mom sighed. "We tried that last night. But I knew, Billy. I knew there were holes in it. I clammed up as tight as before." Mom ranted. "I can hold penises, jack them off, suck them, but when they're trying to penetrate me, I turn to stone."

"It's never simple." Ms. Nurhea's head shook unhappily. She grunted, jostling her head. "It's going to take work, Billy. Your mother is incredibly motivated. Will you do the work too?"

I hugged Mom, and maybe cried a little. "Please help us, Ms. Nurhea. I won't run away again."

For the next hour and a half, we went to work. Like she had said yesterday, therapy was a step by step process. The first step was getting to know each other, but there was little else important to share after Mom jerked her son off in pubic while their therapist watched out for them. We talked in the park and then while we walked home. Back in our apartment, Ms. Nurhea, took several questionnaires out of her brief case. We then talked about the questions and our answers until it was supper time. By then the social part of me was exhausted.

Mom invited her to stay for dinner, but she declined. "For me, like you two, it's time to be alone."

I shuffled over to Ms. Nurhea and hugged her as she put papers back into her briefcase. I pulled her alerting remote out of my pocket and offered it to her.

"Oh, my. I forgot!" She gaped at the slim wand and rushed into the bathroom. She quickly emerged with the wire pad and its harness in her hand. "I've never forgotten it before." Ms. Nurhea bit her lip. "It gets uncomfortable quick."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay. It didn't injure me. It just means that I'm really focused on helping you and your mother."

"That's good."

She hugged me again. She said aloud. "Faun, I'm going to confess, not to hurt you but you have a right to know. Billy gave me something more special than his sperm, last week. I'm going to have trouble not wanting more of it, when I'm working with you. I can recommend another therapist, if what I'm telling you ever causes you to disrespect me."

"Billy's business is his own, Yvonne. You already know everything in general about him and us. Keep specifics between you to yourselves, and I won't have a problem. And don't you dare suggest replacing you ever again."

I probably hugged the social worker five more times before she was out the door, and I hugged her then too!

Closing myself inside with Mom, (it wasn't six o-clock yet), I went and hugged her. "You can wash it off now."

"Thank you, Billy." She moved to the kitchen sink and cleaned my decaying cum from her face. A peaceful but pregnant silence grew between us.

I went to the couch and unplugged my watch. I texted Mrs. Guthrie. "I'm coming over with friends, tomorrow. They're going to talk in the play room." I was pretty sure Wenda and James would say something to each other if they made to the room. "We can have tea, if you want, just you and me."

Minutes passed before she replied. I set the table for three. I always set it for three for dinner. If Dad didn't get home in time - he rarely did - Mom would wrap up his plate and put it in the refrigerator.

Mrs. Guthrie wrote, "I would love you to visit! I finished moving in today, and I'll have everything squared away before you get out of school tomorrow."

"Cool!" I typed.

Mom called me to supper. In some ways it was easier to talk with her, as long as we avoided certain subjects, which mostly were the women I'd impregnated. "Mom, I want to hire that Bed and Breakfast for you and Dad, Saturday night."

"That was very expensive, Billy, a hundred and fifty dollars!" She scoffed at the idea. "Besides, after my meltdown there, I don't want to go back."

That made sense. I wanted Mom and Dad to spend time together while I played with Mrs. Cherkle and Shannon. I still needed to invite my 'daughter.' However, if I couldn't get my parents out of the house, I would have to arrange for a different location to play. "This was really good, Mom." I hopped off the barstool and took my plate to the sink. After washing it, I hugged Mom. "I'm going to see Mrs. Cherkle. I'll be right back." I let go but just stood beside her. My eyes focused on Mom's wedding and engagement rings. She had used that hand to make me cum just hours earlier.

"What's the matter, Billy?"

I didn't really know. I had the oddest urge. My penis was fully hard again but fortunately not tenting my pants. "I forgot to thank you, Mom." I moved to take her hand in mine. When she let me, I pulled it to my waist and placed her palm along my covered erection. "I was mean to punish you, outside, but you kept your promise."

"Billy, why are you making me feel your hard cock?" She asked softly.

"I don't know, Momma. You don't have to." I let go, and she pulled her hand away. Her expression, however was completely blank.

"I'm gonna see Mrs. Cherkle."

She sat peacefully, eyes aimed at the slight vertical bulge in my pants, but I sensed that she wasn't actually looking at it.

I backed out of the kitchen, turned to the door, went outside, stepped down the stairs, and knocked on the Cherkles' door.

Mr. Cherkle answered. "Good evening, Billy." He sighed and looked towards their kitchen.

Before he could call for Colleen, I asked, "What are you doing Saturday night?"

His head swung to me. "I don't know. There's always some work to do, at least Colleen is always harping on about it."

"Would you like to go to the eggball game on Saturday night?" Their walls had posters and pennants for The Custers. James had talked non-stop about Saturday's game, all week long.

"Would I?" He snorted excitedly. "What? Did you get tickets and want company? Your Dad's not really into sports, is he?"

"I'll buy you a ticket." I patted my back pocket to check for the stack of twenties in it.

"The cheap seats are thirty dollars, Billy. I'm not following what you mean." Clearly he thought my family was too poor for me to spend that much.

"How much is a good seat?"

"Fifty. Fifty-five if you get the unlimited hot dog discount."

I pulled out three twenties and handed it to him. "Can I see Mrs. Cherkle?"

He blinked at the cash. "Is she why you're giving money to me? I-I don't know how to feel about that." Mr. Cherkle had calmed down about my relationship with his wife, when she got pregnant and promised he would be the father. Had I overstepped our unspoken détente?

He knew I was still playing with Colleen, just not the full extent. "My friend, Shannon, and I want play a board game with Mrs. Cherkle, but it would be hard if you're watching TV, and it's not fair to ask you to sit by yourself. I mean, have you played Tickets and Rides?"

"Nah," He clutched the twenties. "But you guessed right about Colleen. She'd probably like that. She's the smart one." He uttered half a chuckle.

"You have to be smart to fix all the stuff around here."

"Best quit while you're ahead, Billy." He pocketed the money. "I really wanted to see the Custers. Thanks. They're going to need all the the cheering they can get, to win. I'll be happy if it's a close game." He ushered me into his home.

Mrs. Cherkle had wandered over, curious. She knew bullshit when she heard it. "Come into our room, Billy." She led me there while her husband returned to his lounge and TV. She sat on the bed and opened her arms. I walked into them gladly. "Mmmm." We kissed warmly.

"Now what's this about a game, and I don't mean the Custers?" Her eyes rolled. When I asked her to host Shannon and the board game, she cooed, "That sounds like fun, and I'm glad you got Ol' Stick in the Mud to vacate for us! I should buy him an occasional ticket when we have a little extra. He gets so excited just watching 'his team' on TV!" She agreed to play at her place on Saturday night.

"How's your bottom?"

"Better." She grinned at me. "How's yours?"

How had she known? I instantly suspected Mrs. McDougal. "Sore, but not much."

I didn't feel like doing more with her that night, despite my renewed and lasting erection. I returned home. Father had emailed Mom, to say he was on his way. I watched videos for Friday's classes. It was still early Thursday night, not even eight.

Ms. Nurhea, at the end of our session, had prescribed an exercise to help Mom overcome her fear of Dad's naked penis. They were going to play with his member in a way that didn't bother Mom. Then gradually, over several days, they'd work closer to penetration. I predicted Mom would be pretty worked up to do the exercise by the time Dad got home. I imagined tying her to the bed and letting Dad 'unwrap' her.

Instead, I approached Mom with something that didn't jibe with Ms. Nurhea's theory. "Mom?"

"Yes, Billy." She was reading a magazine, trying to keep her mind off of attacking Dad.

"I penetrated your behind, and you didn't stop me."

She folded the magazine closed and took a full breath. "I hope you'll understand what I mean when I say that you're not a man like Mr. Tidden or your father." She swallowed dryness from her mouth. "I'm not afraid of making babies with you."

I actually understood. She wasn't saying I wasn't mature enough. I just wasn't physically a man. "Does that mean you would have been afraid of Mr. Allister?" She had nearly seduced him last week.

"That's likely." Mom agreed. "You probably saved me from a terribly embarrassing situation, and I did the opposite of appreciate you. I'm sorry."
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Latest profile posts

Mistersmiles wrote on ramori's profile.
Hi Ramori,

Could you please upload this? https://www.dlsite.com/maniax/work/=/product_id/RJ01168783.html

Thanks a ton.
seviness wrote on Shine's profile.
can you reupload this? thx.

✨Shine✨[240412][グラス] 洗脳悪堕ちSRPG~トルカ教団の野望~ [RJ01166925]

Isagi wrote on Shine's profile.
Hi, can you please upload this?
https://www.anime-sharing.com/threads/request-rj01183696-ムラムラ村-or-muramuramura-ピンクコーポレーション-新米olの淫らな闘い.1472795/
Thanks
Anchobee wrote on Shine's profile.
Hi, thanks for the upload of RJ01150742, seems like you locked the rar for mp3 so can I have the pw for it?
porm wrote on Shine's profile.
Hey Shine, can you please upload Version #74 for this? It's the latest update.

https://www.anime-sharing.com/threads/いーめいどぷらす-サバイバルゲーム-#71.1224098/